Chapter 1:The Beginning

View Online

[Notice: So this Chapter is after the Prologue. I don't know why but when I posted this it came ahead of the prologue instead of before. If you guys don't want to get confused I'd advise you read the prologue first so you fully understand what's going on prior to the events in this chapter]

1000+ Years later

It’s 7:59 a.m. and an alarm is ticking it’s way to a full minute. Tick Tick Tick the sound seemed to echo across the bedroom of a boy who has both eyes shut.

8 o’clock strikes. Beep! beep! bee- a hand smashes the off switch, turning off the alarm and remaining on the clock for a few seconds, motionless. Within a few seconds the hand moves away from the clock and a figure slowly, but gradually sits up in his bed, rubbing his eyes.

The boy continued to rub his eyes for a few seconds, then stopped and simply sat on his bed staring at the sheets. Again he thought.

It happened again. But why does it keep happening? he thought running a hand over his face.

And what was that even about? ‘Finish our little reunion’ grumbling as he made his way downstairs, where his younger brother and parents were. And not too far off he could see it through their open bedroom door, near his parent’s bed hanging on the wall was that mirror.

Hailstorm stared at it for a few seconds till a voice snapped him out of his daze

“Jack! Jack! Hey Hail!!” his brother yelled. “Get your butt over here and go get ready we’ll be late if you constantly wake up so late!” he said finishing his breakfast.

I wouldn’t be waking up so late if I didn’t keep having those strange dreams. “Well sorry for being an insomniac!” he said in a irritated tone Turning around on his heel he went back upstairs to get ready.

“If anybody should be complaining it should be me” he said going into the bathroom and shutting the door.

It only took a few minutes for Black Hailstorm to get ready and change into the clothes he’d be using for school. Once he got back downstairs his parents had turned the tv on and were watching the news, and apparently it seemed that another earthquake was going to be happening somewhere from the late afternoon to early in the evening. A list of schools were being rattled off as those that would be closing early and up there was his own. Crystal Prep Academy.

After hearing his school’s name being one of those that would be closing early Hailstorm and his brother left, making their way there wouldn’t be hard since they only lived a couple blocks away from the academy. It was literally the only reason why they attended the school because it was so close. Although the entire time they had been walking his younger brother had been staring at him.

Hailstorm just ignored it. He knew why he was looking at him. Both his eyes were kinda red, it looked like he hadn’t slept for days, weeks almost. And it was true I haven’t.

“Quit staring at me” he muttered to Speedy. “Just ignore it I’ll figure something out eventually mom and dad can’t keep hiding things from me forever” he said reassuringly with a small smile.

Speedy didn’t say anything, he simply looked forward after his brother tried to pass off that fake excuse of reassurance. He wasn’t going to lie it did bother him that his parents constantly seemed to neglect his older brother’s slowly dwindling state of mind. Hailstorm was constantly in a daze or passing out around school and it was seriously starting to worry him.

As if reading his kid brother’s mind Black Hailstorm patted his brother on the head.

“Hey...I’ll be fine alright? Don’t worry so much” he said smiling once more.

Once again there was no reply. Speedy simply nodded his head and pushed the thought out of his mind. Besides he had to get to class they were here.

Going their separate ways Hailstorm went straight to class, got there just in time also because the bell had just rang. However just a few minutes into the lesson Hailstorm’s eyelids started to become heavy.

“Just... a few seconds...” he mumbled his focus going in and out. “Just a few...to rest my eyes.”

<(((((O)))))>

Silver Caliber lay motionless on the ground. His friends and family were either unconscious or fighting their own battles but he was too injured to move at the moment.

“Celestia..Script!....Twinkle!” he called in a desperate attempt for a response.

There was no reply. The only sounds that could be heard were objects being tossed about and cries of either pain or surprise filled the air.

Right across from Silver Caliber was Vindictive slowly limping his way over to Caliber. The other alicorn seemed not as badly injured as his rival but his right front hoof looked pretty bad. The hoof was badly scarred and blood was oozing out of a huge cut down the leg. Every time Vindictive put a small amount of weight on it, he would wince gritting his teeth.

“Hehe you sure did a number on me old Caliber” he stated.

Caliber didn’t reply.

“Ignoring me huh? That’s fine also. Not like you’ll be here much longer” he stated as he started closing the distance between them.

With great effort and heavy panting Caliber managed to just barely stand on his hooves and look at Vindictive.

“W-Why are you doing this?” he asked as he attempted to take a step closer to his former friend, only to collapse in pain.

“Why?” Vindictive repeated. “Why am I doing this? Why am I tracking you, going to such great lengths to not only hurt you but make sure you suffer for what happened back home?

“You really want to go there? REALLY?” he said his voice rising to a crescendo.

“ I can’t believe you would ask me! Me! Of all people, the person you left behind when you, oh great Silver had to make a choice between choosing your best friend who is like a brother to you, and escaping our pathetic country! Our home! You betrayed your own family-” Vindictive said his eyes slowly getting misty.

“How cou- how could you do that to me? We were practically brothers, lived together our whole lives but when you had to make a tough choice you did what you do best”

“Don’t say it” Caliber breathed

“You ran! You ran and you ditched me! You left me, your so-called brother, your only friend behind!” he shouted stomping a hoof on the ground only to wince in the pain from his right.

There was a silence between them for a few seconds. The hate was clear in Vindictive’s eyes. And the sorrow was clear in Silver’s.

“I-I’m sorry Vinny but you-”

“Ahahahaha you’re SORRY?! Why is it that people” he said stomping his left hoof at the mention of their kind ignoring the pain.

“People always think saying that word. That meaningless word will always! Always fix things?!” he yelled. “Well you know what sorry isn’t getting you out of this mess old friend!” the words dripping with hate.

“Vinny please don’t-”

“Do NOT call me Vinny!” he shouted the tears still flowing down his face. He paused looking away gritting his teeth.

“You lost the chance to call me that. A long...long time ago” he said near to a whisper as he wiped a tear away. And with that he spread his wings in a hostile manner. “Prepare yourself Silver Caliber, because this is the end!” he yelled and with that his horn glowed a red color. Sparks of magic flew everywhere as he gathered more and more energy. Within a few seconds the magic surrounding his horn was twice its regular size.

“Vinny...please. Don’t make me have to do something I’ll regret!” Silver Caliber begged tears now forming in his own eyes.

“I’d assume you had already accomplished that feat when you left” Vindictive said coldly.

A large flash of magic collided and everything went white.

<(((((O)))))>

Hailstorm was sweating and the entire time he was mumbling very quietly words that were incoherent and barely audible to one of his friends who also sat with him at the back of class.

“Dude! Dude wake up!” Oliver tried nudging Hailstorm with his pen but to no avail. “Fine you asked for this”, but before Oliver could pull off the action of throwing his pen at Hailstorm’s forehead the boy shot out of his seat.

“GNNAHH!” Hailstorm gasped for air as if he’d been hit in the gut with a force as he stood up from his desk, then checking his body for damage he calmed a bit only to just notice the eerie silence in the class. “Shi-”

“Mr. Jack!!” the class teacher yelled. “If you would like to disturb class I suggest you do it another time! Now I can see you were sleeping earlier, maybe a trip to the restroom will do you some good. Please go splash some water on your face to wake up, return to class once you are done” the teacher stated

“R-right sorry” he said absentmindedly. Leaving the classroom Hailstorm did just that he went to the restroom to wash his face. Taking his glasses off and putting them on the sink he turned the pipe on, and began splashing water on his face.

A few seconds passed by and he stopped. Using the sides of the sink for support he just stared at the running water before looking up at his reflection.

“What the heck!” he shouted. His reflection wasn’t human but instead he looked like. A pony? he thought. Touching his reflection with his hand as it did the same touching his fingers with it’s hoof.

Silence ensued, but then a slightly disturbing chuckle escaped Hailstorm’s lips.

That’s it! The sleep deprivation is making me hallucinate! he thought still staring at the pony that stared right back at him. Closing his eyes for a few seconds, before reopening them was his own normal reflection staring at him.

“Phew” he sighed rubbing his temple, then putting his glasses back on he just stared at his normal reflection.

“...” I gotta get some sleep when I get home he thought leaving the bathroom.

The Academy had just closed. Hailstorm and Speedy were making their way back home.

“So how’d your day go?” Speedy asked Hailstorm with a giant grin on his face.

“It was-” he hesitated “It was kinda weird”

“So the usual huh?” Speedy asked still grinning.

“You know it”

Within a few minutes they were back home. The rest of that afternoon was spent with Hailstorm just laying on his bed and either wasting time by listening to music or contemplating what had happened earlier at school.

By the time his parents got back Hailstorm and Speedy had gathered at the living room, both getting announcements on their cells about some kind of news alert.

Their parents had just walked in as the announcement was being broadcasted.

“This about the recent earthquakes?” his father asked.

Speedy nodded and motioned them over. As soon as they were close Hailstorm raised the volume so they could all get a good earful of what would be transcending.

“This just in a large quake will be travelling by buildings in Crystal Prep Academy’s vicinity. Those that are close to the school are advised to leave their buildings so as not to suffer any casualties. Stay tuned, for more information”

“Well we better get prepared” his mother Saphire said. “We’ll be leaving in half an hour so everyone get ready, once we’re set we’ll go register at a nearby inn” she said. And with that everyone scattered to get ready.

More time was spent then necessary and it had been around forty-five minutes.

“Alright everyone let’s go! Move it! Move it!” Hailstorm’s father called to the boys as he put the rest of the stuff in the car.

Speedy and Sapphire were the first to get in.

“Hailstorm what are you doing let’s go!” he called from downstairs.

“Alright! Alright! I’m coming just get the car set I’ll be down there soon” he called.

And as promised within a few minutes he was downstairs. However an unexpected event had occurred. Apparently the car’s tire had chosen the worst time to go flat now. Luckily for them however one of their neighbors suggested they just go to the nearby shelter.

“Hurry up Hailstorm we’ll see you at the shelter!” Speedy called following after his parents and the rest of the people that were heading to the shelter.

“I’ll be there! Don’t worry about it!” he called after them. He was about to leave also until something caught his attention.

Why do I feel like I’m forgetting something?

It was strange. He just couldn’t leave at this moment. Something was telling him to stay. And for whatever reason that he couldn’t explain Hailstorm listened to this instinct, then he realized what it was that was bugging him.

The mirror.

It was the moment he’d been waiting for.

This was his chance. This was his opportunity, and he couldn’t give it up.

This is the stupidest thing I’ve ever done but here goes he sighed as he made his way to his parents room. Opening the door he found that there was no mirror, just the usual, normal bed.

“Damn” he said remembering that this month was one of the month’s he’d been forbidden to go to the basement. He would’ve gone there to check it out but he’d been here for practically ten minutes now and he was sure he’d get a lecture if he didn’t leave now.

But then. It happened. Hailstorm was making his way down the steps when, it hit.

The earthquake that had been aforementioned earlier in the afternoon, was coming.

“Oh my go-” cut off by the house starting to shake and vibrate, furniture began crashing and falling all over the place, making it a practical tripping hazard.

Then he heard it. Creak looking up he saw part of the ceiling collapse and fall just a few feet behind him. You should run now. my mind advised.

Rushing towards the exit, a shelf that had been near the door fell right in his path blocking the door as more debris fell from the ceiling.

You’ve got only one choice now. “The basement” he stated turning on his heel and sprinting down towards the basement, doing his best to dodge the oncoming debris that fell along with furniture.

Just as Hailstorm had gotten to the basement one of the nearby art statues slid down his direction, heading his way.

Flying down the steps and jumping out of the way Hailstorm barely escaped getting knocked down by a statue.

“Ngh” he groaned rubbing his head. The house was still shaking a bit and now things were getting bad. He had to get out of here. Attempting to get up he fell back to the ground.

“Oh no!” he said feeling his sprained ankle. “Of all my luck!” he stated and just as that sentence ended part of the ceiling upstairs collapsed and slammed into the floorboards, this in turn caused the basement to shift and shake a bit.

Hailstorm lay still throughout the aftershock. “This was a horrible idea” he muttered coughing as dust rose from the corners of the basement. “Why did I-” he paused a glint had hit his glasses.

It was the mirror. It was glowing. And in it he could see fields?

Disbelief filled his mind, This is insane! was all I could think. Although after these last couple of months can you really be complaining? his conscience retorted. The house's creaking was enough to give him an answer. Half-limping half crawling, he was able to reach the mirror that was leaning against the wall.

Forcing himself to stand on his bad foot Hailstorm looked into the mirror. And what he saw baffled him. It was, his own reflection.

Really? Really?! I nearly died for this?!! Well I’m dead now because- before he could finish that thought a brick from above fell and clonked him on the head.

“I’m...toast...now” he muttered as he fell forward and disappeared into the mirror.

A figure lay on the forest ground breathing steadily.

“SILVER CALIBER!!” a scream echoed in Hailstorm’s head, shivering he woke up with a start. His light brown eyes, quickly scanning his surrounding area before he breathed a sigh of relief. Although that sigh was soon accompanied by a grunt, because his head had begun to hurt with such a force.

“Ngh!” he exclaimed as the pain doubled when he moved his hoof over to the side of his head. A large bump was there.

Probably from when that brick hit me with a theatrical sigh Hailstorm slowly got on his hooves.

“Now where am I?” he thought trotting forward his bad hoof surprisingly going unnoticed as he moved in the forest.

Then it hit him. “Why am I on all fours?” he thought aloud as he stared at his hooves. “W-What in the world?!” he yelled jumping back only for the pain in his head and leg to cause him to flinch and lay on the ground holding his head with both hooves, he remained still for a bit before daring to move again.

“Ngh..” he groaned and slowly got up. “Great” he muttered. “I’m in a forest and am probably hallucinating again” he stated readjusting his glasses.

Then a horrible stench hit his nose.

“Aw! Gross! What is that horrible smell!” he exclaimed waving a hoof over his face.

A growl made him freeze in place, followed by a snort that hit him in the neck making the hairs on his neck stand up. Both his ears were alert and pointing straight up, and every fiber in this new form was telling him to run. Yet he had to see what was behind him

Just a peek he thought. A quick look, I mean how bad could it be? although as he turned that horrid stench grew worse and so did his urge to run. When he finally lifted his head to greet his unexpected guest, he saw it was a wolf, probably born by the forest itself.

“I-I-I-Is that a-” timberwolf? his conscience asked. The same timberwolves you saw chase that dragon and orange pony in your dreams? You bet.

Hailstorm was trembling now, the pain in his head was nothing compared to the confusion and fear he felt at this moment. As the timberwolf stared back at Hailstorm growling, he slowly began to back up only to bump into another one that had appeared right behind him.

“...” his eyes had shrunk to dots as he bit his lip, shaking like a leaf. The next move he made he wasn’t sure if it was the adrenaline or the fear.

In a swift movement Hailstorm had got on his front hooves and reeling in his legs he bucked the timberwolf behind him wincing in turn, the creature collapsed. Quickly jumping right over the disassembled creature and galloping his way through the forest, only to hear the howl of the wolves and know they were in hot pursuit after him.

“Oh my gosh! Oh my Gosh! OH MY GOSH!” he yelled glancing behind him every few seconds as he jumped over roots and slid under branches. “Why does all the bad stuff happen to me?!” he exclaimed only to hear the howl of one of the wolves in response.

They were gaining up on him and at the rate he was going they’d soon catch him. And then he’d be there meal.

“Cmon! Cmon! Cmon!” he panted galloping faster, trying to pick up the pace as he heard one of the wolves snarl right behind him.

Up ahead there was a large tree that had an opening underneath its roots.

If I can just slide under there! he thought only to have his left hind leg get smacked back by one of the wolves paws.

The next thing Hailstorm knew was that he was skipping and bouncing on the ground, like a pebble that had been hopping over a river before inevitably sinking.

When he did come to a stop he had scratches and dirt all over him, his glasses were now bent and he couldn’t bring himself to move as he leaned on one of the roots of the trees.. Just a few feet away to his right was the opening he needed to escape, but he couldn’t do it, that little slip up had him pretty beaten up and he was feeling sore all over.

The timberwolves were just ahead of him. They had now come to a slow a steady approach, stalking Hailstorm like they would for any of their other prey. Letting the feeling of being trapped like a rat sink in Hailstorm sighed, a sad smile on his face as he took off his glasses, flicking the broken pair off his face with his hoof he looked at the wolves as they approached him.

So this is it huh? I spent half a year trying to figure out just what secrets were being hidden from my entire life and somehow I end up in a strange place? About to be eaten by...these rancid things. His nose wrinkled at the awful smell.

The timberwolves were now in front of him, all three. And the one who had been leading the chase stood directly in front of Hailstorm, murky drool seeping from its mouth.

Well I guess if I’m going out he thought as tears started to blur his vision.

I’m going out like a man forgetting his new form completely, Hailstorm glared at his foes and screamed “Bring it on ya sick freaks of nature! Cmon DO IT! I’ll give you all indigestion when you’re through!”

The wolves roared, I screamed with anger.

And then. There was silence.

Prologue

View Online

Year: 1000+
Location:Earth

Why? Why did things turn out like this? was all a man could think as he stood at the edge of a cliff where a murky river lay right ahead of him and the group of people slowly made their way up a steep cliff.

All I wanted was a peaceful place for us to go home to but now we’ve got no where to go he sighed running a hand through his white hair. To top it all off my hair's turned white due to years of stress, and to think I'm only thirty-five...

“Sir!” one of the children called looking up at the older fellow once most of the group had reached the cliff’s edge to take a quick breather. “Where do we go from here Chief?” the young boy asked.

Kaliver couldn’t do much but simply stare at the boy with a very weak but optimistic smile. “I honestly don’t know” he said in a-matter-of-fact tone. “But there’s always hope in the smallest glimmer of light” he said kneeling down and patting the young boy’s head the weak smile growing stronger.

However that small heart-warming moment died just as quickly as it came.

“HE’S HERE! THEIR COMING!” a shrill scream echoed from the farther side of the cliff. “Vindictive is here!” a boy he seemed to be in his late twenties came running up the cliff yelling in a purely petrified voice.

“Chief! CHIEF! What do we do?! What do we-” the screaming was interrupted by a slap that echoed around the cliff.

“Calm yourself Script”, Kaliver stated. Closing his eyes the chief thought about his next move. He could hear the steps of Vindictive and his group echoing around the cliff as they climbed their way up.

“We’re going towards that river, down this cliff” he said casually.

Everyone held their breath. Although after a few seconds of contemplating their choices, they all agreed and in a single file line they began their descent down the edge towards, the murky river.

If we get down there. Maybe, just maybe we’ll have a chance at freedom he thought. And for a couple of minutes everything seemed fine. Kaliver was the last one to begin heading down the cliff’s edge when he stopped feeling a presence behind him.

“Hello there old friend” a calm rich bass said. “Leaving so soon?

“I thought we’d at least get to talk a bit you know before you left again”, Vindictive said venom practically dripping from his last words.

And like that he couldn’t move. It wasn’t as if he’d been held back or anything it was just the look in his old friend’s eyes that made him keel over and freeze not with fear, but hesitation. Run, his conscience told him. Go into the river he won’t catch you there, you’ll be safe. You’ll have a chance!

And like that Kaliver did moving with catlike reflexes. He ran as fast as his legs could carry him and began climbing down the cliff. As he climbed his way down, he noticed that his friends and family had...disappeared?!

“Where are they?!” he exclaimed in surprise. He had made sure they all got into the river below them before Vindictive had made his appearance where could they have gone so quickly? Maybe they are on the other side waiting for you hurry! Don’t think just move! his conscience assured him

And he was about to do just that, to take another step down the cliff until something hit him in the head. Making his vision blur and his grip loosen on the rocks supporting him, his hands slipped and he fell in the river with a large splash.

As the cold murky waters encompassed and dragged him in, his vision went dark and the last thing he saw was a ticked off friend of his staring down at him from the cliff’s peak, “Silver Caliber!!!!!” Vindictive’s voice echoed from above.

Caliber smirked. "Hehe..." He hasn’t called me that in a long...long...time...

"GAHHHH!” Caliber gasped for air his head shooting out of the river. Slowly and steadily he made his way to land and almost collapsed several times on the way. His body felt heavier. The old hat on his head felt weird as if something was sticking out of his forehead, and strangely enough he seemed to have what looked like wings now on his back.

But he didn’t care all he wanted was to find his companions and just keep moving.

“There he is!” he heard a familiar voice and two figures grab him by their teeth pulling him away from the river.

When he came to, Silver Caliber looked up to see two figures staring at him. They looked different. They look like...like unicorns? Caliber thought

Sitting up straight like a recliner that resumed it’s natural position he stared at the two unicorns in front of him. The one that called him earlier had those turquoise eyes that he knew so well.

“Script? Script is that you?” Caliber asked in a almost exasperated tone.

“Yes yes it is! Oh thank goodness you’re alright!” he said with a smile tears forming in his eyes, as he used a hoof to wipe them away.

“Script your hands- I mean hooves what happened to you?” Caliber’s wife Twinkle exclaimed jumping on her hind legs only to wobble and fall back on to the ground on all fours once again.

Twinkle wasn’t the only one confused Caliber and all the others were all confused with their new pony forms. Just what on earth is happening? Are we even on earth anymore?! Where-

His thoughts were cut short by a sudden burst of what felt to be a powerful magical pressure that sent a strong gust through the area.

Silver Caliber looked up just in time to see a white alicorn shoot a beam of light at another alicorn clad in dark armor and magic . The beam of light completely enveloped the dark alicorn before she seemed to turn into energy and shoot off towards the moon.

“What the hell was that?” one of the younger colts said thinking out loud only to be have their muzzles covered by the older stallions.

The hell was that indeed? Caliber wondered. Obviously he hadn’t been the only one watching it,. His allies had seen the entire thing and most of them stood their all with their mouth agape.

No one said anything for awhile they simply watched as the white alicorn that seemed to have the same form as Caliber eventually flew down once the dark alicorn’s image had appeared on the moon shortly after.

An awkward silence fell once again. It was script who spoke up breaking the silence.

“Kali-” he was cut off

“Please just call me Caliber” he said to Script still sitting on the ground.

“Right, of course” Script cleared his throat before speaking again. “Caliber, what should we do”?

Caliber wasn’t really sure himself. This entire time he’d just been thinking of getting them out of danger, but now that they were he wasn’t sure what they’re next motive was. But then it hit him. He was in a place he didn’t know about, had probably just witnessed murder, and what was even stranger is that he was in this weird form. It should be obvious what our next step is

Caliber slowly got on to his front hooves easing himself up on them before getting on to his hind legs stumbling a bit before he was actually capable of standing straight.

“We’re going to talk with that thing near the castle” he said pointing a hoof over in the direction Celestia had landed.

“But dear!” Twinkle exclaimed. “We don’t even know what it is. Or how we even became these...these things?” she said hesitantly staring at her own hooves. “And whatever these symbols are on our flanks” she continued.

Script joined in also at this point. “Nor do we know where we are or what we just witnessed” he said cautiously. “That thing could have killed that dark one for all we know and what’s up with the moon? Why is it when the dark one disappeared that her figure suddenly appeared on the moon’s surface?” he asked.

Protests and discussions began to begin and questions were being tossed left and right. It was starting to get on Caliber’s nerves.

For crying out loud “BE QUIET!” he stomped a hoof on the ground that it cracked and caused a hole underneath it.

That little act automatically silenced everypony. They stared at Caliber more surprised than scared. The guy rarely got angry, so it was new to see him react to their usual bickering.

“W-we’re sorry Caliber” one of the stallions said within the group before another awkward silence washed over them. “W-we’re all just a little anxious is all” the same stallion spoke again.

Caliber let out a theatrical sigh. “It’s alright” he said. “Let’s just go” he said and with that he trotted past everypony else once again taking the leading position. “Let’s go meet this new pers- pony of ours”

“I can’t believe he fell into the water” Vindictive yelled stomping his foot on the edge of the cliff.

“Well what did you expect you threw a rock at the guy’s head while he was climbing down, it’s not like he’s got wings or something” Sebastian said flipping his bangs out of his left eye.

Vindictive looked at SF or Sebastian with a wicked glare that made the young man cringe and quickly blow his green bangs out of his line of vision again.

“”So what do we do now?” Iron Clad asked. “Do we go in after him?”

“But of course!” Vindictive exclaimed. “I didn’t chase that idiot all the way across the country just to let him go scott free oh no I’m going to make sure he suffers. Now! Everyone into the river!” he exclaimed.

Everyone began going down the edge in a careful line towards the river. Those that were half way down began jumping in and disappearing underneath. By the time half the crew was down the cliff it was just left with Straight Forward and their leader Vindictive at the top.

“Well?” Vindictive asked annoyed. “What are you waiting for? It’s not going to bite you start descending and go in after the others!” he yelled.

“But I don’t want my clothes to get wet!” Sebastian exclaimed blowing his bangs out of his eyesight again.

I’ve had enough of your sass "Don't forget we are doing things my way, Straight Forward" he stated a slight smirk creasing his lips as he said Sebastian's nickname. And with a little struggling and shouting Straight Forward was tossed over the edge and landed right in the center of the river.

Coughing and wheezing Straight Forward’s mane now completely covered his eyes and he once again blew them out of his line of sight, after he emerged from the river. Damn jerk he thought, sneering as he slowly trotted out of the water and shook his fur clean of it. All the other members of Vindictive’s crew were there and so was Vindictive after he emerged from the river as well.

The jet black maned alicorn stood on his dark blue, hooves and his goldish-brown coat slightly glistened thanks to the river’s water and the moonlight. The cutie mark on his flank appeared to be a red phoenix with it’s wings spread out in a hostile manner.

“Pt! pt! pt! pt” he spat some of the water from his mouth unintentionally spreading his wings. After his appearance the other members of his crew began to form around him.

“Alright!” he said straightening up once everyone had gathered. “We are going to find Caliber and end him” he said raising a hoof, shaking it in anger. Some cheered but Straight Forward’s words cut the ceremony short.

“Yeah but where is he?” he asked now completely dry and staring at his reflection in the river to get a better look at his new form. “And what are we?” he asked seeing himself different from all the others being the only one without wings or a horn. “And how come I don’t have wings or a horn” he asked slightly annoyed.

Vindictive face hoofed. “I don’t know! But I do know if you keep interrupting me-”

“Hey what’s that!” Iron Clad exclaimed pointing at the white alicorn who had started descending on the other side of the forest.

“I don’t know” Vindictive said a small smile slowly creasing his lips. “But let’s go find out. If I know Caliber he’s most likely on the other side of this river, and if he saw that thing” he said the last bit in a harsher tone more than necessary. “Then he’s bound to be there”

It had taken a few minutes to reach what now appeared to be the ruins of a castle but Silver Caliber and co had finally made it across the bridge and towards the castle’s entrance. There a alicorn with a flowing pink mane sat, her head pointed towards the moon, motionless.

Caliber and the others were hesitant at first. This was all new to them. All of it, and they weren’t sure if this new being was friend or foe. So Caliber did the only smart thing he thought was the best approach.

Without reading the mood he picked up a pebble in his teeth and tossed it at the mare as she sat staring at the moon. The pebble tapped her flank, causing her to shiver and her ears to shoot upward, yet she did not move or turn to see who had hit her.

“She’s not moving” Script whispered “Go talk to her you’re a gentleman after all” he nudged the alicorn in the ribs.

“I am not-” but it was too late everyone had shoved him towards the silent female alicorn.

Curses! Slowly yet awkwardly he trotted over to her, it wasn’t until he was directly behind her that he stopped. “U-um excuse me!” he said sheepishly.

No response.

“E-excuse me” he tried again speaking a bit louder.

Still nothing.

“Excuse-”

“WHAT?!” Celestia yelled slowly rising. “What do you want?!” she yelled at him biting her lip.

“I-I’m sorry I simply” he paused although he was right behind her he could see tears falling to the ground. Well this is awkward, he thought and remembered the image of that dark being appearing on the moon. Then it hit him.

“I- I am so sorry” he said just now reading the mood.Smooth move Caliber I believe I’ve practically made a bad impression by being so rude. Clearing his throat, before speaking he said “I apologize for interrupting you, perhaps I should come again later” he said as he began to return to his group.

“Wait!” he heard the alicorn exclaim and feeling a tug on his tail bringing him down to a sitting position, and turning on his haunches he stared at the alicorn whose face was stained with tears.

Celestia wiped away the tears with her hoof and with a sniff said in a much calmer voice. “I..I apologize for my reaction. I had not expected there to be anypony in the vicinity during the battle” she said staring at the scattered pieces of debris around the fallen castle.

“Please what is it you”-her eyes shrunk to the size of dots- “Y-you’re.... you are like me?” she said in the quietest tone Caliber had ever heard.

“B-But how?” she said exasperated getting closer to Caliber, her face now uncomfortably close to his.

“U-um” was all he could say. Caliber hadn’t really expected these turn of events. The beautiful creature before had went from sad to curious at his form all of a sudden, but then again even he didn’t know what exactly he was.

Clearing his throat he arched back a bit “Miss would you mind telling me and my friends where we are?” he said motioning a hoof where a bunch of ponies had started to emerge appeared.

“Hm? Oh yes well you are in Equestria” she said absentmindedly. “You should know since you are one of us” she paused. “Well one of our own” she said her voice tone dropping as she glanced back at the sky.

“And where is this Equestria exactly?” Script spoke up next.

Celestia tore her gaze from the moon to look at the green pony with a confused look. And just as she was about to answer a voice interrupted.

“Well, Well well” it said. “Silver Caliber what a coincidence to have met you here” the goldish-brown alicorn appeared from the opposite side of the castle.

“Actually-” Straight Forward was about to speak but was hit in the side by Iron Clad’s elbow.

Stomping both hooves on the ground with enough force to cause cracks around him and slightly toppling over one of the already distorted statues near by, Vindictive said with a snort “Let’s get this little reunion over with shall we?”

Chapter 2: Unexpected Events

View Online

During that brief moment Hailstorm’s life flashed before his eyes as he screamed and the tears slowly rolled down his cheeks, the timberwolves roared and he expected their teeth to sink into him.

All he could see with his eyes firmly shut was the life he’d lived back home, enjoying himself and having a good time. Although that all changed those many months ago

It’s over he thought gritting his teeth in expecting their horrid breath on him, sinking their fangs into him and ripping him apart slowly and gradually, but that didn’t happen.

In that moment of fear Hailstorm heard a swoosh followed by a cracking sound and the roars of the timberwolves dying with that crack.

His eyes were closed, tightly shut and his ears twitched, slowly rising after the cracking sound had died.Slowly he opened his eyes, the tears still blurring his vision so he had to blink a few times before being able to see properly. What he saw both surprised him and gave him relief.

A giant rock had smashed all three of the timberwolves collectively disassembling them.

Hailstorm simply stared awestruck by the appearance of this rock. Where did it come from? he thought and from the corner of his eye he saw two- no three figures at the far side of the forest, at its exit.

“Who are those three?” he mumbled to himself, then he heard a thing. A familiar clanking sound that suddenly made him remember something important fact, about timberwolves. The timberwolves can revive themselves after a few minutes...so that means. Gulping as a drop of sweat formed on his brow, Hailstorm could feel his pulse quickening as he began to turn slowly hoping what he was hearing was just his mind playing tricks on him but it wasn’t.

The wolves were rebuilding themselves.

“Oh CMON!” he cried slowly forcing himself to get up only to stumble a bit. “I’ve got to hurry” he muttered hearing even more clanking told him that the other two wolves had begun to rebuild themselves, and he was starting to run out of time. In the distance he could still see those figures and it seemed they had gotten a bit closer but were maintaining their distance.

Did they help me? he hesitated as he began to trot a bit faster Aw screw it, desperate times call for desperate measures. With a grunt and a huge amount of effort Hailstorm broke into a gallop. As he ducked under a branch he heard that horrible familiar roar.

They’re back! his heart began to pound harder and the ache in his head seemed to double, but he ignored it, this meant life or death for him.

Taking a quick glance behind him he could see the leader of the pack had just finished reforming and was preparing as it waited for it’s followers to complete their reformation. Swallowing hard he averted his gaze and returned to look ahead of him.

Just in time also for a blast of purple magic had been shot right at him, just barely managing to jump out of it’s way, the purple magic hit the three wolves that were now completely reformed and sent them flying backwards, but wasn’t enough to disassemble them.

Hailstorm simply stared a little surprised that he had almost been tossed back to his pursuers, although that changed as soon as he saw they had recovered. Taking off towards the three figures, in the distance he could see one of them had a hoof up motioning him to pick up the pace.

“Hurry up!” the voice shouted. You think I’m playing tag with them?! he almost wanted to shout back, but knew this person or in this case pony was only trying to help. Although that realization was knocked down by the growl of the leader as it began running after Hailstorm in a hot pursuit with the others in tow.

“Cmon now hurry!” the voice called beckoning Hailstorm over frantically.

In that moment Hailstorm had never felt more of a rush his entire life, it was as if a boost of adrenaline 2x more potent had shot through his entire body, forcing him to quicken his pace. The timberwolves however were determined in capturing their target and kept up as best they could. In a last ditch effort the leader pounced.

Hailstorm was about to reach the exit out of the forest, the light that shined on his eyes blinded him for a split second, causing him to look away as he continued to gallop forward. In that split second he felt a surge of magic fly right past him and at the same time he slammed into something or somepony. That blast of magic he felt knocked all three of the timberwolves back to the farther side of the forest before they slammed into a tree collapsing and breaking apart on each other.

Sighing a breath of relief he relaxed only to feel a hoof tap on his shoulder. “Hm? Oh yes yes thank you sooo much for-” he paused only to see that the pony that he had collided with was... wearing a cowboy hat.

“Y-You” he breathed staring at the pony underneath him. The orange blonde pony in turn smiled back at him sheepishly. “Um...I’m glad yer safe and all but.. ya mind moving downwind?” she asked feeling awkward as it is.

Hailstorm did as he was told and moved. His mind was blank, sure he had been saved by this pony and her friends but what really shocked him is that she was real. One of the ponies he’d been seeing in his dreams was real and standing right in front of him, he couldn’t be more at a loss for words.

“Are you alright?” a baby dragon asked slouching on the head of a purple alicorn. “You look pretty beaten up” he said biting his lip. “Twilight can’t you use your magic to help him out?”

“Oh- yes right of course, thanks Spike” Twilight said still surprised that a pony had been wandering by himself in the Everfree forest. Walking towards Hailstorm with her horn pointed at him she said “Hold still this might tingle”

Reflexes kicked in and Hailstorm put some distance between himself and the three creatures standing before him. It was only natural he’d want to stay a little separate from not only the ponies he’d been seeing in his dreams but also one who blew away his attackers with a single shot of that purple stuff. In his attempt to trot backwards he tried standing on his hind legs again only to fall backwards on to his butt. Kicking his way backed up against a tree he gave the utmost confused and slightly fear induced look Twilight had ever seen. “What in Celestia’s name happened to him?” she asked looking at the now concerned orange pony.

She shrugged and said “Who knows sugarcube we just gotta get him back to Ponyville, he sure looks like he could use some help” she stated.

“Yeah here help me with him Applejack” she said motioning to the orange pony.

As the two got closer Hailstorm’s head started to ache again, the full realization of how sore his body was, was unbearable and his head felt like he’d smashed it against a tree. “Ooooh” he groaned clutching his head, only to notice the shadows of Twilight, Applejack and Spike above him.

Scrambling to a stance he attempted to tell them to leave him alone only to stumble, fall and slowly lose conscious. “Looks like...I over exerted myself” he mumbled seeing Twilight and Applejack’s hooves now in front of him, before everything went black.

<(((((O)))))>

“Mmm” he groaned as he blinked his eyes repeatedly to clear them of the blur that clouded his vision accompanied by a terrible ringing sound that made it impossible to hear. "W-What’s happening?” his thoughts were still a mess from the force of the explosion and he was only now starting to realize what had happened. The force from the explosion caused a huge crater that separated Vindictive and Silver Caliber, since they had just found out how to use their magic they still weren’t capable of controlling it properly so this was an obvious outcome, though that didn’t make things feel any better on Caliber’s side.

Still laying on the ground Caliber looked around only to see on the other side of the crater was his former friend now getting on his hooves. As the other alicorn stood he could see it was with some difficulty, for a large but slightly deep slash was across his chest as it heaved up and down with each breath.

A look of guilt filled Caliber’s eyes when he saw the wound. “Did I do that?” he asked despite still not being able to hear. For a second he was tempted to cross the crater, to apologize for abandoning his friend, to beg for mercy but that changed as his hearing slowly started to clear up he saw a cloud of dust rise.

Turning his head in the direction of the sound he saw his wife Twinkle on the ground. She was a mess, her mane was in a disheveled heap small parts slightly burnt off most likely from her fight exchanging magical blows. Slowly she sat on her haunches and looked at Caliber tears in her eyes, her lip trembling.

A horrible shiver went up Caliber’s spine when he looked at the fear in her eyes, trying to get onto his hooves only to slip and fall, he could only stare at Twinkle and in a quiet whisper asked “W-Where are the others?”

Twinkle’s lip only shook more as the tears in her eyes started to overflow slowly falling down her cheeks. “What happened to them?” Caliber asked again somehow finding some sort of renewed strength to stand. “Twinkle what-” cut off to see a figure of shadows in the distance Caliber stared as they slowly neared.

From the shadows emerged Iron Clad, Straight Forward and the rest of Vindictive’s group behind them they carryied the unconscious bodies of all of Caliber’s allies ,tossing them in front of the battered alicorn. Script was the last one to be tossed forward only half conscious of his surroundings, the poor lime colored stallion had a bruise on his shoulder and a couple cuts around his head. In a defeated wobbly voice he said “I- I’m sorry Caliber... I-” Caliber cut him off placing a hoof on the stallions’ lips.

“Shhh” he said gently patting his forelock “I know” he said with a weak smile reading the words off of Script’s lips. Script slowly stood up with the support of Twinkle he was able to properly stand up, both casting worried glances at their group, Straight Forward stepped forward once again blowing his green mane out of his line of vision.

“Relax will ya, the boss won’t kill you” he said with a mundane look on his face. “Unless you do something to really piss him off” he muttered the last bit to an audible whisper, although Iron Clad seemed to have caught the drift and elbowed him in the side.

While Caliber watched his companions that lay on the ground injured and unconscious like dead bodies, saw the pain and fear of both his cousin-in-law and his wife one other thing was gnawing at him What the hell happened to Celestia?!

**** *** ****

Celestia lay near the castle’s throne room slowly regaining consciousness. When the goldish alicorn had made his threat to attack she was prepared to fight, but due to the battle with her sister she was slightly sluggish and was immediately knocked out by an unexpected blast from the alicorn’s horn sending her crashing through her throne doors and on to the floor.

“Mph” she gasped as she slowly rose to her hooves, the pain surging through her body as she steadied herself. Looking around bemused it took Celestia a few seconds to remember what had happened. Sister, she thought looking up at the moon feeling the tears starting to rise again she blinked forcing herself to shove the pain she felt within her, there were more important matters to attend to than her guilt. Spreading her wings upon hearing an explosion in the courtyard Celestia took off.

Vindictive had finally crossed the crater and now climbed his way out, breathing heavily as he made the climb he ignored the pain in his chest and the previous pain in his hoof coming back, furious beyond belief. Slipping for a split second only to be caught by the hoof of Iron Clad and helped up the steep part, onto firm land. Taking a few seconds to calm himself and his breathing the alicorn looked up to see Caliber, Script and Twinkle all huddled up together in front of their fallen comrades as his own allies maintained watch and guard.

“What do we do now Vin?” Iron Clad asked, casting a few cold glances towards Caliber. “Do you want us to finish them off or would torture be better?” he asked a sly grin slowly spreading on his lips as he saw Script shuffle at the mention of their demise.

“Put your sadistic tendencies behind you” the alicorn stated firmly looking at the grey unicorn. “I will deal with them just keep watch and make sure the others don’t do anything to escape or get help” he ordered slowly limping his way towards Caliber and his friends.

With a nod the grey stallion’s smirk instantly disappeared as he followed behind his leader, Straight Forward had been talking to the other members of the group while casually maintaining watch of Caliber and the others, as soon as he saw Vindictive approach them he moved aside to give him space uttering a “Welcome back sir” which in turn was echoed by the others of his group with a respectful bow.

Dismissing the bow with a nod of his head he stopped as he was now a few feet from Caliber and Script who was being supported by his cousin Twinkle. Just what should I do to hurt you like how you hurt me? he pondered, wondering just what could hurt him as badly as he had been hurt to make Silver Caliber truly suffer he had to take something from him. Just like his freedom had almost been taken when he was abandoned back in their country, almost how he lost his life Vindictive needed- wanted to make him feel the pain he had felt all those weeks in that hell hole.

Then it dawned on him. There’s no greater pain than being alone he smirked as the the thought crossed his mind, that smirk only made Caliber hesitate unsure of what Vindictive would pull now.

“Iron Clad..we’re taking everyone here hostage, if they resist...you may deliver punishment” he commanded, bringing an almost ecstatic grin and shine of jubilance in the unicorn’s eyes. As an afterthought the alicorn also added “In fact change of plans, we’re taking her” he stated pointing a foreleg at Twinkle at the same time licking his lips. “She’s going to be my personal pet.”

A shudder went up Twinkle’s spine at that horrible thought, “And why on earth would I be your pet” she asked glaring daggers into Vindictive as Iron Clad and his crew encompassed them.

“Oh you’ll find out very soon..patience my dear” he winked and with a wave of his good hoof, Iron Clad began his trot towards them. The pony quite large equally quite fit for a unicorn.

However hearing Twinkle become Vindictive’s pet was probably the breaking point for Caliber as Iron Clad came in closer and was about to backhand Caliber out of the way, anger took over, his horn started to glow, his breathing quickened and the next thing he knew he had hit Iron Clad square in the chest with his foreleg. Not waiting for a second for the pony to react he lifted him up by the legs with his magic and pushed him aside, sending him hurtling towards a few other ponies who got mowed down like bowling pins.

Vindictive’s smirk only widened. “Excellent, you never were good at keeping calm as soon as someone personally threatens to do something to your so-called friends or family” he muttered to himself.

With a snort Caliber stamped both front hooves on the ground and using a stick drew a line. “I dare you ANY of you to cross this line, I will personally send you to hell myself if you lay another finger on her, or them!” he stated.

No one moved. A awkward silence filled the area, as the only thing that could be heard was the sound of a wind blowing over some of the debris around the castle’s courtyard. That silence was soon broken by Straight Forward’s chuckle.

Rounding on him Caliber grasped the violet earth pony and dragged him towards him with his emerald green magic and through gritted teeth asked “What’s so damn funny?” his face inches from Forward’s. “Oh nothing” Forward said in between small chuckles “Just that I thought you were smarter than this, but it looks like I was wrong.”

Another silence fell. Twinkle now who had initially been rooting for her husband along side Script both looked with horror on their faces as the violet earth pony flatly called their leader an idiot. Of all the things Caliber couldn’t stand, it was that, he could not stand being called an idiot, especially when he was trying to protect the people he loved from the one person he thought would always be there for him.

His left eye twitched, and slowly the black alicorn raised a hoof without a word ready to strike Forward in the face until his ears twitched. “S-Sir?” one of the filly’s said. “W-what are you doing?”

He froze, the anger that was about to explode like a nuclear reactor subsided instant. He could hear the fear in the filly’s voice, his face slowly switching from anger to regret he turned to see that his allies slowly awoke to see this new side of him. Anger. It’s something I never really show them. Something I do my best to hide, to keep hidden because anger only leads to violence which leads to pain. His magic vanished releasing the violet stallion from it’s grip who immediately disappeared into the crowd of his allies.

“I-it’s not what it looks like” he tried to explain. Stop talking, “I- they said they were going to take you, I- I couldn’t let it happen- I” You’re only making it worse. “I-” he was interrupted by a cold cruel laugh he knew Vindictive used when he had won.

He’d fallen into the trap and if he wasn’t carefully there’d be no way out.

“Well!” he said in sheer delight. “Looks like your leader here isn’t cut out to be the kind and loving soldier now does he?” he asked lifting his right foreleg up to reduce the pressure on it. “Well child let me ask you something what good has your leader done for you hm?”

“He’s done a lot more good than you seem to be doing for your own!” Script shouted cringing as he pointed his injured hoof at Vindictive. “At least our leader treats us as equals, you weren’t like this back-” he hesitated not willing to recall the things they had endured back home.

“Your weren’t like this before the- incident” Twinkle finished for her cousin in a calm yet angered voice. “What happened to you Vinny! What made you change so much in just a few weeks!”

The pleasant grin that had been playing on his lips slowly disappeared into a frown at Twinkle’s words, so had the smug look on Straight Forward’s face. In fact everyone in Vindictive’s group suddenly had hardened cold eyes that looked right back at the remaining three.

“What happened?!” Iron Clad yelled having been helped up by the three he slammed into as he slowly trotted towards them. “You want to know what happened after you abandoned us?” he asked his voice raising to a shout.

“I’ll tell you what happened! We were captured! Made into servants for the rich, treated like dirt and spat upon by those who looked down on us! If it weren't for Vindictive then" he paused gritting his teeth. "Do you even know what-” he was cut off by Vindictive raising his injured right hoof. “Enough” he said in a soft tone. “It’s in the past” he stated as he looked back at Twinkle his eyes still giving off that cold feeling just like the first time they’d met.

A silence ensued for a few minutes, Vindictive was about to speak again only to be hit by a blast of golden magic which pushed him back into the arms of his friends. “What in the name of-” Celestia interrupted him as she landed in between his allies and Caliber’s.

“Enough is enough!” she said her wings still spread in that regal manner of hers. “Take your people and leave!” she demanded in the voice that was used to addressed the citizens, stamping a hoof on the ground. “If you do not, then I must fight as Equestria’s protector and as Caliber’s new friend I will not let you lay a hand on him or his comrades!”

“...Fine” he stated as Straight Forward and others helped him to his hooves. “We’ll leave...for now” he stated his horn began to glow as did the other unicorns in the group. “Oh and princess ask your friend over there. What true friendship is” he said giving her a dark look.

“We’ll meet again Silver Caliber”, and with that they all disappeared in a mixed spectrum of magic.

<(((((O)))))>

Opening his eyes Hailstorm saw that the temperature was room temp, and he was staring at the ceiling of what he’d presume was a hospital. Looks like I passed out again he sighed. Just what is the deal with this Vindictive guy anyway? he wondered as he slowly sat himself up in the bed.

“You’re awake” said the voice of pistachio eyes that stared up at Hailstorm from his bed side.

Hailstorm raised a questioning eyebrow, until he realized that it was just Spike as he pushed a chair up and sat on it to give Hailstorm a better view. “So what were you doing out in Evergreen Forest anyway?” he asked getting right to the point.

Not even a ‘how are you feeling?’ shrugging it aside he said “I was lost that’s all”

“So I’m going to assume you’re not from Ponyville?” he asked taking a bite out of one of the gemstones that had been brought to him as a snack.

“Ye- wait Ponyville?” he asked the realization now dawning on him where he was. “Yeah Ponyville?” Spike replied with a raised eyebrow noticing the surprised look on Hailstorm’s face made him want to ask another question but was stopped when the door opened. It was Twilight and Applejack.

Oh my Lord they are real! he thought looking once again perplexed by his situation. “Well looks like yer feeling much better” Applejack said with a sweet smile. “We were plum’ worried about ya” she stated with her smile.

“Yeah you kept babbling things in your sleep mentioning Princess Celestia, and the rest was kind of a muddled mess so we got you something to eat” Twilight said levitating a basket of apples towards Hailstorm’s table. When he didn’t say anything but just kept staring between Applejack, Twilight and Spike felt a sudden awkwardness.

“Um anyway please let us introduce ourselves I’m-”

“Twilight Sparkle” he said still with a perplexed look and in a hushed voice he looked at the orange pony “Applejack..part of Sweet Apple Acres...Spike... one of Twilight’s best friends and greatest assistant” his voice now wobbling as the three stared shocked.

“How did you know who we are?” Applejack asked almost hesitantly, but he didn’t answer. In fact the next thing he did was so calming it surprised them.

Hailstorm slowly got off the bed stared at the three one more time for a few seconds and left the room.

A long silence fell for a few seconds before it was broken by Spike. “Well that was weird” he said grabbing another gemstone and munching on it.

Chapter 3: Explanations & Royalty

View Online

Hailstorm trotted through the hospital halls still having a dazed look on his face. I can’t believe it! he thought as his hooves clicked on the tiled floors. This isn’t a dream is it? This is all real?!

So lost in thought and the shock of the fact that he wasn’t really dreaming again he bumped into Doctor Horse, who was pretty happy to see him. “Oh why hello there!” he said with a cheerful smile. “I’m glad to see your up and moving, you were in a horrid state when Princess Twilight and Applejack brought you in. Sprained hoof, slight concussion and a couple bruises, but after two days rest you seem fine” he said grinning.

Two days? I’ve been asleep for two whole days!? the news was more surprising than terrifying, Hailstorm however was just happy to be alive at this point than anything else. “Um... thank you Doctor I appreciate all your help” he stated as he slowly began to walk around the doctor. “Please tell the others in my room I appreciate what they’ve done for me and-”

“Wait!” Twilight yelled emerging from the other side of the hospital hall with Spike barely keeping hold of her mane. “We have a couple questions for you” she stated as she began galloping over with Applejack soon in tow.

Hailstorm cringed. “Great, well doc I must be off!” he stated giving a salute and un-bandaging his head he took off down the hall making a right.

“Wait you can’t leave” he called. “You need still need a day’s rest!” he stated now proceeding to gallop after his patient.

Nurse Tenderheart and Redheart heard the doctor’s shout and automatically assumed ninja poses, meeting Hailstorm down the second floor as he skidded to a stop. “Dammit!” he yelled stamping his hoof on the ground.

Redheart and Tenderheart didn’t look like they were going to give him any room. So he did the next best thing he could think of “I’ve always wanted to jump out a window” he said out loud to the nurses.

Clearly they showed signs of panic as he began rushing towards the window, in their attempts to stop him they left their posts which initially blocked him from the stairs.

Perfect he thought with a sly grin just before he made it to the window Hailstorm used his front hoof to propel himself to the right with the help of a nearby wall, allowing him to shoot past the two mares and stop in front of the stairs. With a wink he said “Lovely meeting you ladies” and sauntered down the stairs.

As soon as he got down to the first floor he saw Twilight there waiting for him with Applejack and Spike.

“How did you-?”

“Teleportation magic” she replied with a smug look.

Of course he thought hearing the hooves of the nurses and doctor clicking on the stairs next to him, knowing he had to admit defeat.

“Alright alright” he said as the heated moment simmered down, “I’ll go and rest just uh-- give me a second to process all of this” he said looking up the stairs at the doctor who with a confused look nodded, turning back up the stairs. He muttered something about “making sure he doesn’t leave”.

Hailstorm sighed, heading to one of the benches near the hospital entrance and sat down staring at the ground with a sad smile on his face.

Feeling slightly disturbed, by the sudden change of events Spike got off of Twilight’s back and walked over to him. “What’s wrong uh-”

“Hailstorm, Black Hailstorm” he replied absentmindedly still staring at the floor.

“Right Hailstorm... so what’s got you looking so down and why did you leave and run away like that? How did you even know our names?” Spike asked voicing the other two mare’s thoughts.

“Hm?” he asked not really paying attention as he continued to stare at the floor.

You know those moments where you tend to start daydreaming or you get so lost in thought that you hear things and they register but you’re so lost in your thoughts that you just respond without thinking. This was how Hailstorm felt right now.

Realization never sunk in so deep.

It had just hit him now, what his situation was. He was in a alternate world, stuck in this form, had no idea why he was still having these dreams and now he was talking to the very beings he had seen in them. He wasn’t sure what to do right now. All this time he’d spent trying to figure out what was beyond that mirror and now that he had, he’d never thought about what he’d do after he found the truth, so he just sat there staring at his hazy reflection in the tiled floors, till he was hit in the shoulder by somepony.

“OW! What the-” he shouted turning in the direction of his attacker only to hesitate when he saw it was Applejack. “Why did you-”

“Now look here Hailstorm” she cut him off, speaking firmly like a mother would to her child. “Ever since ya woke up ya’ve been actin' mighty strange. Now I reckon’ we can’t understand the problems yer facin’ but we’re here askin ya questions” she said sincerely taking her hat off. “We just wanna help ya out” she stated as she placed a hoof on his back placing her hat back on her head.

“ If we just talk I’m sure we could find a solution with the-”

“Magic of friendship right?” he scoffed.

“Hey cmon” Spike said. “We’re only trying to help why are you-”

“Why am I being so unpredictable?” he asked, slowly getting frustrated. “Alright fine. I’ll tell you how I know who you are and everything else” he stated brushing Applejack’s hoof aside he got up and moved across to another seat so all three were in his view.

“I’m not from here” he sighed.

“Well yeah we kinda figured that out” Twilight said with a ‘duh’ like expression.

“No, no you don’t understand” he said sounding slightly rude at the end, only to sigh at Twilight’s offended reaction and say “Look

“I’m not. From. Here!” he yelled. “I’m not from your world, I come from a completely different world altogether, there we walk on two feet- hooves- whatever! We don’t have the 'magic of friendship' like you guys” he said raising both hooves to indicate air signs.

Twilight was about to speak again, but Applejack put a hoof on her chest saying. “Hold on...let him finish”. Although reluctant Twilight nodded and Hailstorm continued.

“Alright here’s the breakdown of things. I’m from Earth which seems to be on a completely different universe altogether in comparison to here. What earth is I won't be going into detail but, in my world we don’t have magic, we aren’t multiple species like dragons” he pointed to Spike. “Earth ponies” he stated pointing to Applejack. “Or formal unicorns that can ascended to a ‘princess status’. We have one species and one species only and those are humans. We have animals like you but they aren’t as sentient as yours are. In fact all of this” he said waving both arms at the hospital. “Never ceases to amaze me when I wake up.”

“What do ya mean when ya woke up?” Applejack asked although the fear in his answer could be detected in her voice.

“I mean every time I go to sleep or even try to I see this world, and a majority of the time I see you guys, your adventures, the stuff you do continuously. It’s been like that ever since my 18th birthday, and they haven’t stopped since. I don’t know how or why it happens it, just does.” he finished.

Silence fell for a long time. No one knew what to say but that changed as soon as a cyan colored pegasus flew in and landed expertly with a grin.

“So!” she said. “Where’s the new guy-” she paused noticing the silence and said “Uh did I miss something here?”

“You have no idea” Spike said running his claw through his face.

“Okay?” she said confused. Seeing Twilight and Applejack around Hailstorm she trotted up to them and asked “So can you fill me in on why this guy is so worked up” she stated pointing a hoof at Hailstorm.

“Seriously?” Can't she read the tension in here? he asked himself looking at the rainbow maned pegasus with a raised eyebrow. Oh right it’s her he thought with a roll of his eyes. “Well why wouldn’t I be Rainbow Dash?” he said with a forced smile.

Oh a fan she thought grinning and shoving the still exasperated Applejack and Twilight aside she trotted up to Hailstorm and said “So you’ve heard of me huh?” she asked leaning her head in from the side with the most excited smile.

“Didn’t think a fan would come all this way for an autograph” she said completely ignoring the fact that every time she said ‘fan’ Hailstorm’s smile twitched.

“So where do I sign?” she said looking at him with a professional smile. Finally taking note of the slight twitch in Hailstorm’s smile she frowned and said “What’s got you so uptight?”

Hailstorm’s smile instantly faded into a frown. “You really want to know what’s go me SO uptight?” he asked.

“Oh no” Spike said from the background.

“I’ll tell ya what’s got me so uptight!” he said standing up from his seat his voice slowly raising.

“I have been having nightmares or dreams- whatever way you want to phrase it for not 1, not 2, not 3, but 8 long torturing months!” he yelled. “And then it turns out these aren’t really nightmares, but they’re some kind of premonition or telepathic connection to your world that enables me to see everything that goes on here. Do you know how annoying it is?!” he asked shaking her.

“Um n-n-no not really but-”

“No buts !” he exclaimed releasing the surprised mare. “Because I keep having these dreams incessantly,every time I close my eyes to sleep I see you and your friends going on these insane adventures” he stated trying to control the volume of his voice as he recalled they were in a hospital.

“And you know what’s worse! I have these dreams that are completely unrelated to you guys. I don’t know why but every time I do I feel like the guys in those dreams are connected to me somehow.”

“Hey it could be worse” Pinkie Pie stated suddenly popping her head in from the window.

“Worse? WORSE?! ‘It could be worse?!!!” he shouted but then stopped. “Wait how did you-” then he realized. This is Pinkie Pie we’re talking about here. He was about to open his mouth and say something to her with narrow eyes though he refrained.

Clearing his throat he continued.

“What’s worse than this? Please tell me” asking the mares who now had their ears drooping on the sides of their heads. “How would you feel if you were in a completely different world hm? Got chased around by a pack of rabid beasts that nearly killed you not to mention! Having things happen to you that you don’t understand and no one is willing to explain it to you or even understands what you’re going through? Do you know how annoying it is to have th-these dreams occur every single day when I am trying to get SOME DAMN SLEEP?!” he asked them.

No one said anything. Pinkie’s initial smile had faded into a sad frown, realizing she walked in on the wrong time.

Fluttershy and Rarity had just walked in after that little outburst.

“Oh and if it isn’t cute Fluttershy and the oh so beautiful Rarity” he said smiling at them, with a sudden change of mood.

The two flushed walking in looking a little embarrassed by the sudden compliment, although became quite confused when they saw their friends looking at the pony who complimented them with such grim faces.

“Um w-w-what’s going on?” Fluttershy asked meekly.

Spike was about to say “Don’t say that” but it was too late. The rant was on again.

“Oh I’ll tell ya what’s going on” he said. “Your friends here think they can solve my problems with a dab of friendship” he replied sourly.

“Well darling that might be what you need judging from how disheveled your mane is starting to look” Rarity said with a sweet smile.

“Oh please!” Hailstorm retorted. “Don’t get me wrong I have friends back on my home world but friends can’t help me with this mess! Not this one they only alleviates the confusion I have, not solve the problem” he stated.

“But-” Twilight started only to be cut off yet again.

“No don’t” he said raising a hoof. “I know your adventures I’ve seen them. You guys have done a lot with your friendship and I like what you’ve done but you can’t tell me you’ll solve my mess with that at this point and let me explain why

“Do you know how I feel now? At this moment? When I think about all those adventures I’d seen in my dreams. All the risks you six took, including you Spike. All the things you endured, now that I know it’s real and not a figment of my imagination I’m terrified. You all are more or less my age. I can’t tell you how worried I’d get waking up in the middle of night about these dreams, only to feel somewhere in a part of me that this was all actually happening. I may not know you face-to-face but I know what you’ve been through since I’ve seen it. And it...” his voice was starting to get a little shaky.

“It pisses me off!” he stated in a yell making everyone and even the nurses jump as they came down to see what the commotion was.

Twilight, Applejack and Spike had been listening to this long rant from the beginning, and in all honesty they were surprised. Twilight herself knew what it was like to have fears and worries in all those adventures she was sure her friends had felt the same, heck she still feared what would happen if she ever... failed.

Shuddering, she noticed Spike now looked at her with a look of worry. “Just what has this guy been through” he mumbled as Hailstorm was confronted by Rainbow Dash.

“I mean can anypony really go through that much in 8 months?” he asked, but then again they’d practically faced off against Discord within a few months of their arrival in Ponyville. “I guess they can” he muttered remembering that encounter.

Applejack had been watching Hailstorm trying, rather hoping that everything he was saying was some sort of lie, but... it isn't she thought. The fact that somepony could actually care for beings he’d never met in a completely alternate universe baffled her. She didn’t think somepony could think that much about all this stuff...well except Twilight.

Hearing Spike’s groan for the second time Applejack trotted over to Twilight as Hailstorm continued to relay his situation to them.

“Twilight” she whispered upon seeing Fluttershy and Rarity get complimented by the stallion. “I think you should try sayin somethin’ ” she said with a weak yet encouraging smile.

Nodding Twilight approached Hailstorm only to hear his snide remark about friendships role in fixing problems. That’s not true at all she thought indignant by the statement saying “But-” only to be cut off yet again and hear his reasoning. Hearing his explanation on why friendship can’t solve everything and only alleviate things made her think. He’s right. “At least in some cases” she said to herself looking to the side, only to have her and her friends jump at his final outburst.

With a sigh of relief Hailstorm sat back down. He had finally released all the pent up frustration. After everything got silent, no one really moved towards or away from him and he honestly didn’t care, he was just glad he got all this pent up anger and frustration off his chest. Although now he would have to apologize for directing it towards the wrong group.

Slowly lifting his eyes he looked at the surprised mares in front of him and said “Look...I’m sorry, I guess I just-”

Twilight and Applejack trotted right up to him. Expecting a scolding for his rudeness toward them, the two mares hugged the stallion.

“It’s ok” Applejack said with a smile, tears forming in her eyes. “You’ve been through a lot these past eight months”.

“Just don’t shoulder it all on your own alright?” Twilight whispered into his ear smiling sweetly.

“R-right” he said as they released him from the hug he smiled. “Well once again I’d like to apologize for my little outburst back there” he said rubbing the back of his head.

“No worries you’re fine” Rainbow Dash said dismissively. “We were kinda in the wrong for being so insensitive earlier” Seeing the flat stare from Spike she immediately opted to change the subject.

“So Twilight this the stallion you mentioned earlier right?” she said trotting over to the purple alicorn who nodded in reply.

“I honestly well didn’t expect him to be well forward” she said. “I like it” a grin creasing her lips.

“Oh! Oh! Oh! I almost forgot we’ll be late for your party!” Pinkie said remembering one of the reasons she had came over.

A small chuckle escaped his lips at Pinkie’s excitement, good old Pinkie Pie he thought knowing how weird it was for him to feel that way since he’d just met her, at least physically for the first time.

“So where’s this party?” he asked as the mares and Spike gathered around him.

“It’s down at Sugarcube Corner” Pinkie said still carrying that charismatic smile. “Let’s go we can still make it!”

A loud cough from the stairs by Nurse Sweetheart stopped them from going any further to the entrance. “Ahem” she said pointing to Hailstorm “You remember what you said right?” she asked politely yet with a sign of firmness.

“Oh yeah” he smiled sheepishly. “Sorry guys but looks like I won’t be able to attend this party, maybe another time” he said looking at Pinkie.

The pink earth pony did look a bit disappointed but brightened up immediately. “Yeah sure that’s fine another time and this time I’ll be sure to make it so you’re there” she said grinning.

After that everypony went on their way back home since visiting hours were coming to a close. Hailstorm trotted up the stairs and down the hall to his room, smiling and feeling content. Who’d of thought that rant back there would make me feel a little better he thought smiling at what Pinkie might have planned tomorrow on his release.

Laying on his bed Hailstorm had decided instead of ruining the night with another of those horrid dreams he’d stay up. “Only four more hours till the sun raises” he said running a hoof through his black hair then the white zigzags that were across his forelock. Yawning he stretched.

Then suddenly a popping sound appeared with a scroll in front of him. “This must be one of those things Spike does” he mumbled as he fiddled trying to open the scroll. Eventually he rolled it off of him on the ground and had it unfold there.

Dear Hailstorm,

Earlier today I wanted to inform you about something when you awoke, but well after the whole issue and the explanation I decided that I’d just tell you through this letter. Oh and don’t worry we won’t be telling anyone about what you told us, granted I still find it hard to believe since there’s no proof

Rolling his eyes he skipped the cancellations Spike had made in the letter.

Anyway I just wanted to inform you that when you mentioned Celestia I asked her if she knew you in one of my letters. She said she didn’t know a Hailstorm and has personally requested we bring you to her as soon as possible. See you tomorrow.
Your Friend,

Twilight Sparkle.

Hailstorm simply stared at the message. Celestia wants to meet me? Why? he wondered. Shrugging and with a “Oh well” he said “Guess I’ll find out when the sun goes up” and with that the stallion preoccupied himself with anything...anything else but sleep.

~*********~

It was now morning and Hailstorm walked groggily over to the bathroom washing his face and seeing his eyes slightly red he decided to just shut them for a few seconds since he was appearing in the face of royalty he might as well get some sleep.

Pinkie Pie bursting into the room however made him jump and fall. Looking at her he smiled weakly and said “We going now?”

His appearance made Pinkie want to ask if he was alright but she already knew the answer, simply nodding she waited for the stallion to get up and slowly follow her out of the hospital and down to Twilight’s castle.

Once Pinkie had escorted Hailstorm into Twilight’s castle he looked around. Damn this is a big as-

“Hey Hailstorm” Rainbow Dash waved a hoof over to where Pinkie,her and the others sat.

Trotting over he whistled. “This is one real huge place you got here” he said with a smile. Twilight’s cheeks flushed a bit from the compliment. “Thanks, but it came with a great cost” she said sad smile slowly forming. With a cough she cleared her voice and she said “Princess Celestia said that once we got you we should head over to Canterlot by train”.

“So why are we here then?” he asked still taking glances at the castle.

“Ask her that” Applejack said pointing at Rainbow Dash who smiled sheepishly. “We-” but paused at the flat glances her friends gave her.

“Ok I thought it’d be cool to show you the castle before we left” she replied with a smile.

Classic Dash “Well you were right” he replied with a smile.

“Well now that we’re all here shall we get going?” Rarity asked the group. With a nod they all left their seats and began the travel to the train station.

“So what’s Canterlot like” Hailstorm asked as they trotted through the train, picking seats. Since this was his first time sitting on a actual couch in this form he just sat on it like he would as a human, bringing the laughter of some of the others much to his annoyance.

“Well it’s full of all sorts of wonderful things, only the highest of the aristocrats stay there” Rarity said. “And don’t even get me started on their appearance oh!” she gasped with delight placing a hoof on her head.

“I see” he said now sitting like the others.

“Oh and don’t forget the events there” Fluttershy commented.

“Always so FUN!” Pinkie said spraying confetti everywhere.

“And the princesses?”

“Oh Princess Celestia is absolutely amazing!” Twilight jumped in. “She’s been the greatest teacher ever and I am extremely grateful for everything she’s done for everypony” she finished with a smile.

“Ya wouldn’t find a better ruler, especially one that enjoys a bit of havoc here and there” Applejack chimed in with a chuckle.

“I see...” Hailstorm said with a slight smile. “And what about Luna?”

“She’s quiet, but also pretty fun. Especially after the whole Nightmare Night thing” Rainbow Dash stated recalling the prank she had pulled.

The train had stopped and everypony slowly made their way out. Within a couple of minutes the group had made it to Canterlot castle and past the guards, now waiting in the throne room for both the princess’s to appear.

After a couple a minutes of waiting the two alicorns, gracefully trotted into the room and stood in front of Hailstorm and friends.

Celestia and Luna both smiled at him.

Hailstorm simply stared back at them in amazement. Daamn was his first thought then an idea came to him.

Seeing a chance to poke some fun he intentionally said “More beautiful than in my dreams”, which to his amusement in turn earned the embarrassed smile of the older sister and a slight blush from Luna.

However it also earned him an elbow in the gut from Applejack who glared at him.

Clearing her throat Celestia said “Well then let’s begin our discussion shall we?” her horn glowed and the doors slowly shut behind them.

“So Princess Twilight tells me that you know me, although this is the first time we’ve met, please enlighten me” she said still smiling sweetly.

All eyes were on Hailstorm making him feel a little uncomfortable, a gentle touch on the shoulder from the others though gave him some comfort and he began his tale. How the dreams suddenly started, although he left out the parts about Silver Caliber he did recall the events of Nightmare Moon to her much to Luna and Celestia’s surprise. Then he explained how he’d seen the missions and everything from Twilight coming to Ponyville to their battles, her ascension and the fight with Tirek, As he explained these events to her Celestia’s smile slowly faded into a solemn stare, Luna while no longer smiling, looked just as grave as her sister.

Twilight and her friends, including Spike all had looks of utter shock, which switched every now and then to amazement and vice versa.

After what felt like an hour of explaining he exhaled with a finish. “And that’s it” he said.

No one said anything the entire time they all just stared at Hailstorm which was seriously starting to make him feel uncomfortable. “Can one of you say something” he said feeling like he should just leave the room.

Rainbow Dash was the first to break out of the stupor. “Wait wait wait” she said and paused to collect her thoughts. “You’re saying that everything you were talking about yesterday... those dreams and stuff are...real” she said her voice practically dripping with doubt.

Hailstorm nodded annoyed by the fact that some of them doubted him but it was expected. No sane person would instantly believe what I just said like that after all, he sighed.

“S-so um you’re really not from this world?” Fluttershy asked in amazement.

Another nod was all Hailstorm did in response.

“Wow” she said staring at him in both amazement and shock, which kinda made Hailstorm cringe having those aqua eyes stare at him like that.

“So you’re saying you’ve seen me after my...my imprisonment and everything else that’s transpired since then?” Luna asked trotting over to the stallion. “What else have you seen” she asked her face becoming quizzical and slowly inching towards him.

“L-look I haven’t seen anything inappropriate if that’s what you’re asking me here” he said his ears falling to his head.

That one sentence made everyone’s reaction change from serious and surprised, to slightly nervous and embarrassed. Even Celestia who had been watching him with the utmost interest suddenly had dot sized pupils and almost refused to look him in the eye.

It took a second for him to register that they hadn't been thinking that at all. Until now. “Wait wait! I’m not suggesting I did, I mean even if I did I-” Spike quickly covered his mouth with a claw looking at the other mares with a nervous smile. “Be quiet you are screwing yourself here” he whispered through gritted teeth.

With a nod Hailstorm slowly backed out of the room with Spike still standing on his back and covering his mouth, he quickly opened the door and slid outside the throne room.

Nopony wanted to say anything after that little embarrassing moment. Rarity was the one to break the silence. “So uh Princess”, she said in an attempt to change the topic. “What do you think of his story I mean granted it is quite something to behold” she said tapping a hoof against her chin.

“Yes it is but I have decided what I will do” she said now brightening up at the change of topic.

“You have?” the mane 6 said in unison.

“Sister that was quite fast” Luna said in confusion.

“Don’t worry my little ponies” she said with a slight chuckle “I’ve decided to have Hailstorm stay under all of your care”

Chapter 4: Accommodation

View Online

Sitting a few feet away from the throne room doors Hailstorm didn’t say anything at all as Spike gave him a questioning glare.

“What was that about?” he asked.

Should I really be explaining myself to a baby dragon? Although after seeing Spike’s gaze remain unfazed he sighed and said “It was a simple misunderstanding alright? Jeez can you blame me I’m only hu- a pony” he stated correcting himself with a shrug. “Besides Spike I’m sure they’re talking about what they should do with me now at this point so don’t get so frustrated”.

Spike’s glare didn’t change as he continued to stare at Hailstorm questioningly but after a few more seconds he relaxed. “Fine, just watch what you say, I still have my doubts about that crazy story of yours” he said sitting next to him.

“Right right” Hailstorm said with a yawn.

“You alright? You’ve been yawning ever since you got out here” Spike said with a questioning look.

“Fine, don’t worry about it just tired. Wake me up when they get here alright” and with that Hailstorm lay on his stomach crossed his front hooves together and rested his head on them. Instantly falling asleep.

<(((((O)))))>

“I can’t believe it’s been eight years” Silver Caliber’s smooth, deep and rich voice said echoing back to him from the empty room behind him, standing on the balcony where he had a clear view of Canterlot castle. “Eight years of peace... could it really be that simple?” he thought to himself. A noise back inside the large building made him turn his attention to the lime colored unicorn as he shut the door with his magic, a small colt with a purple mane and dark highlights and silver coat followed his uncle.

Silver Caliber smiled at his son and cousin as they walked in. “How were things with the princess and Starswirl?” the black alicorn asked nuzzling the cheek of his son as he wrapped a foreleg around him.

“Good” the unicorn smiled, “Twinkle has been busy getting the others accustomed with living here so she won’t be back till tomorrow” he stated but soon grew a little quiet as he watched his friend. “Hey Slingshot, do you mind going out to play with your friends for a bit, I need to talk to your dad about something” the unicorn said with a kind smile.

The silver unicorn nodded and after a quick hug dashed out of the room and was gone within seconds.

A chuckle escaped Silver Caliber’s lips as he watched his son leave in that speedy manner of his. Slingshot was a great name he told himself remembering the protest his wife had given about the name after the foal was born. “So” he said turning his attention to the unicorn. “What did you want to talk about?”

With some hesitation Script walked over to the balcony where they were headed carefully pondering how he would approach the subject since it was so delicate a matter. “It’s about Vinny, Caliber” he said quietly. Silver Caliber tensed up at the name.

It had been eight years since that fateful day when they arrived in Equestria and ever since that battle that fateful night and Vindictive’s escape they hadn’t heard or seen signs of the goldish brown alicorn anywhere since, even when Celestia had sent out her royal guards to scout the lands they had reported no signs of the alicorn or his comrades. It was as if they had left the world and returned home.

“Script...I do not want to talk about him” he said licking his now dry lips. “We promised never to bring him up again” Silver Caliber stated refusing to look his friend in the eye despite feeling the turquoise eyes on him. “I know but, don’t you find it strange?” Script asked. “It’s been eight years almost nine now since that fight! Don’t you find it strange that he would just disappear in that manner. You know as well as I how Vinny hates to leave things unsettled” he stated further pressing the matter he added, “I just don’t want anything to happen to this new world we’ve grown accustomed to. All those smiling faces” he whispered looking at the citizens of Canterlot as they all went about their own daily business.

“Don’t you want to protect that as much as I do? As much as Twinkle, Celestia and the others do?” he asked his voice starting to show more feeling than he intended.

Caliber remained silent. He just couldn’t bring himself to look at Script, not now. Of course I do he thought his hoof pressing hard into the concrete base of the balcony as if he were trying to clench fists. Celestia had told them her story and after hearing Celestia’s story in private with his wife and friend, Silver understood what she had- was still going through.

The guilt she felt from ignoring her sister’s feelings over the centuries, was the same guilt he felt every single day on the day he abandoned his best friend and left him to fend for himself. It hurt even more after he had a child and the thought of ever abandoning him out of fear like he had done with Vindictive ate him up inside. “It’s my fault you know” he said his voice slowly starting to tremble.

“No no it’s not. Twinkle and I have tried telling you over and over it’s” however when Caliber looked at him, Script became silent. The pain on Caliber’s face was clear as the day. And he knew he would never get over this guilt. It made Script’s own heart ache just to see his friend so miserable. Neither of them said anything they just stared at each other for a while.

After a few minutes of silent staring Script looked away, getting up on his hooves he said “...Well I better get going, Starswirl has been teaching me quite a bit of magic and I’ve been giving him some information on the human world.”

Glad the subject had changed Caliber faintly smiled as he stared at the busy streets of Canterlot. “I see you two are getting quite acquainted. That’s good to hear”. Script nodded in response and slowly made for the door, using his magic the door slowly opened and as he stepped out he froze halfway through it.

“Hey Silver” he said calmly

“Yes?” he looked back at his friend with a questioning eyebrow raised.

“Don’t push yourself too hard. Twinkle worries about you... We all do” and casting a quick glance at his friend with misty eyes Script looked ahead and shut the door.

Silver Caliber said nothing, and for awhile he didn’t take his eyes off the door that Script had just left from. A small regretful smile cracked on his lips. “Heh...No promises, there friend.”

<(((((O)))))>

No one said anything everyone had gone silent at Celestia’s words, with nothing but surprised reactions from each of the mane 6.

“WHAT!?” they yelled in unison.

“Isn’t that way too soon, to just spring him on us like that?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Oh but I thought you were all getting used to his company” Celestia said in a curious manner. “Was I wrong to assume that you had become friends with our new stallion?”

“Well no you’re not” Twilight said. “It’s just hearing that he came from a alternate world and not from well where I went to is kinda hard to take. There’s just no proof that he could’ve come from the same place. Maybe he’s making some kind of mistake and he’s actually from the same world just had different means of coming here? After all the only way to get from here to there would be to go through the mirror and outside Canterlot High. Yet we found him in Everfree Forest” she insisted.

“Now look ‘ere Twilight” Applejack cut in. “I can understand what your sayin’ about this all being a bit too much to handle but trust me” she stated placing a hoof on her chest. “I can vouch for him he is telling the truth”.

The 4 other mares looked at each other and then with a nod they turned to Celestia, although reluctant at first Twilight agreed nodding with them. “If Applejack is making such a serious proclamation then he can’t be lying” Rarity said.

“Right there’s no way he would lie like that and especially just as we became friends” Fluttershy responded.

Celestia smiled once more. “So I’ll assume we have an agreement then, go on and call him back in we’ll let him know the decision” and with a glow of her horn the doors opened revealing Hailstorm as he lay back facing them on the ground.

“I’ll wake him up” Fluttershy said as she trotted over to him, only to see Spike run up ahead to meet her the worried look on his face putting her in concern. “What’s wrong Spike?”

“I- I don’t know!” he said in a panicked tone. “He just went to sleep then started muttering stuff, next thing I knew he was crying and I can’t wake him up, he won’t respond to anything I say I even tried tickling his nose but still!” he said biting his claws.

Fluttershy looked ahead at the sleeping figure in front of her, from concern to determination she walked up to Hailstorm and looked at him. His appearance made her heart skip a beat. Tears were trickling down his face as he had the saddest expression on, like his heart was breaking in his sleep. The commotion had drawn the others from the throne room to her.

“What’s wrong Fluttershy haven’t you woke him up yet?” Rarity asked.

And as soon as the sentence was completed Hailstorm’s eyes shot open his head, shooting up as he frantically looked around his surroundings, his cheeks dark from the tears.

Celestia and Luna looked worried. Everyone did.

“W-what?” he asked confused by the concern struck glances that were being hurled his way. Then he felt the dampness on his cheeks. Tears? But why? he thought. Quickly wiping his face with a hoof he got rid of the evidence feeling embarrassed they had seen him in such a pathetic state.

“I’m fine don’t worry” he said as he got rid of the last of the tears. “So have you decided what you’ll do?” he asked changing the subject. It took a while but eventually Celestia spoke after a few seconds, “Yes, you’ll be staying with Twilight in the meantime, but the other 5 will also show you around Ponyville so you can get accustomed to things.”

“Sounds good to me” giving a slightly awkward bow he began to walk towards the castle’s exit wanting to get out of there as soon as possible for creating that awkward mess.

Twilight and the other mares bowed to Princess Celestia and Luna before hurrying after Hailstorm to try and catch up, as the ponies chased after the eccentric stallion Celestia watched her smile slowly fading into a serious expression.

“Luna” she said as she watched Hailstorm slow down to let the others catch up.

“Sister?” she responded.

“Please keep a close eye on our new friend I have a feeling he’s not telling us everything here” she stated.

"I couldn't agree with you more" Luna replied.

It had taken a couple minutes to get back from the station since everyone had to get something to eat after the journey, once back in Ponyville everyone split up to their designated areas with Hailstorm heading back with Twilight and Spike.

Upon entering Owlowiscious hooted slightly startling him. “Hailstorm that’s who.” Twilight giggled.

“So where exactly do you guys sleep in this um castle”, he asked looking around. “How many rooms do you even have in this thing?”, trotting over to a room and poking his head in all he saw was a bathroom. At least I know where to go now if I need to use it.

Feeling a tug on his tail and being pulled back Hailstorm looked at Twilight who directed him to follow her to where he would be sleeping. Unsurprisingly the rooms were upstairs and his would be directly across from her and Spike’s. Once he’d seen his room and knew where to go to get to it Hailstorm immediately trotted downstairs, much to Twilight’s elation since she had some questions of her own to ask the stallion.

“So...” she said tracing circles on the ground as she contemplated what to say. “You’re from a alternate world right?” although doing her best the skepticism wasn’t lost on Hailstorm as the made their way down the steps, the only response she got from that question was an annoyed grunt and nod.

Maybe I should approach this from a different angle she thought.

“So what’s it like living in the human world?” she asked, despite the fact that she had been given a taste of what it was like, she wanted to hear the full story of actually being born and raised there.

“It sucks at least on some occasions” Hailstorm said flatly, his ears dropping to the side of his head as he lay down on the floor in the library.

“Oh cmon it can’t be that bad?” Twilight inferred remembering some of the fun moments she had shared with her friends on the other side of the mirror when she was there.

“Oh you have no idea how bad it is”, this simply seemed to puzzle her. Sure there had been a few bad moments when she was there but that was when she was dealing with saving the world. It wasn’t as if she had gone on a vacation there for fun or anything. Snorting stubbornly she said “Enlighten me” and as an afterthought added “please.”

Thinking it over Hailstorm sat up, turning in Twilight’s direction so he could get a better view of her. For the first time he actually was taking in just how amazing this was, he was actually sitting with the princess of magic herself. It hadn’t dawned on him before because of his situation but now that he thought about it this was a kind of pleasant experience, which seemed to make him grin a bit. Twilight seemed to take this into account “Um Hailstorm you were going to tell me what life in the human world is like” she said using a hoof to slightly nudge him.

“Oh yeah, right, sorry” clearing his throat he sat up straight and began.

“Life on earth isn’t as nice as it is here (well on the times where your world isn’t literally falling apart), however like every other day, it has it’s moments. Back home we have a saying ‘Every man for himself’ do you know what that means Twilight?” he asked watching as the sun set over the distant hills, giving off a scarlet feel to the atmosphere.

She shook her head then scooted over for Spike who had just got back from the kitchen bringing in some snacks for them. “What does it mean?” she asked.

Hailstorm snickered “Just what it implies every man for himself” upon seeing the confused looks from the two however he decided to elaborate a bit more. “Alright so you know how in Ponyville everyone seems to be willing to help every”- he paused not really liking the way he’d phrase it- “everypony out?”

They nodded slowly. “Well it’s simple on earth not everyone is willing to help everyone out. Unless it’s either from the good of their heart which doesn’t happen that much” he muttered the last bit quietly. “Or if there’s something in it for them.”

Twilight was about to ask something but Spike cut her off before she could get a word in “Why’s that? I mean you did say that everypon- er person in your world is the same species right? Why aren’t they so willing to help each other out like us, despite our different species?”

Good question he thought with another grin slowly rising despite his best efforts to conceal it. “Who knows? Just how we operate I guess, besides every-” he sighed fighting his urge to grammatically phrase it the right way “everypony... here is different in species and well color correct?”

“Yes” they replied. “It’s the same with humans only we’re only one species. We’ve all got our own goals just like all of you do but not all of us are so willing to help each other out so easily. Some people even demean others because of their skin tone” he stated as he tried to grasp the cup containing tea in his hooves.

That doesn’t make any sense Twilight thought. “When I went to well your alternate world I met people there, who at first didn’t get along but were able to settle their differences and become friends. I even stopped the one causing all the trouble and got her to reconcile with the others” she stated. “How is it that other humans aren’t capable of solving their issues like I was able to help them reconcile with each other?”

“Another good question” he stated now trying to hold the cup in between his hooves but it just kept falling back down on to the tray, splashing it's contents only a little bit. With a snort he looked back up at them feeling annoyed with the lack of his fingers. Twilight stared at him with a slightly mischievous smile, when she saw he was having trouble.

“What?”

“You want any help?” she asked the cocky smile still on her face. Hailstorm shook his head defiantly “Nope. Now back to your question” he said ignoring her look. “It’s not that simple. On my world not everyone is willing to take the time to reconcile or listen to what others have to say, I know for a fact that that’s happened here quite a few times like the parasprite incident.”

Twilight’s ears drooped a bit remembering how she and the others had ignored Pinkie’s words of warning and advice. “I can see that- but it can’t be like that all the time right?” she asked.

“Course not” he said taking note of the slight ease in her reaction with that reply. “Albeit doesn’t mean we’re all going to get along like you guys. Not everything like I said can be solved with friendship. It takes more than using friendship to solve some problems to win a fight or argument. Back home we’re all just either to stupid or too ignorant to even remember that we’re all the same species to even consider reconciling or working together long enough before a fight eventually breaks out. And I’m just talking about history here. You wouldn’t believe some of the stupid things people fight over nowadays” he said as he bent his head down and slurped up the tea from the cup. “Plus everyone doesn’t have a mediator like you or your friends to help calm the situation. Some people try to help and end up making things worse, it’s different for everyone or pony I guess” smacking his lips together he took a tissue and wiped his lips.

Twilight took in this new bit of information. Now that I think about it I never really did get to go out and see how other parts of his world were like she thought watching as Hailstorm took another sip from his tea cup. Is it possible he knows all this stuff because her train of thought was cut off because she had noticed Hailstorm was staring at her as he drank. His brown eyes locked on to her violet ones.

Once he was done drinking he lifted his head up not breaking eye contact with her. “I know what you’re thinking” he said after wiping his muzzle again. “Don’t worry I haven’t been through anything horrid like bullying or something. I’ve just seen it happen, on the news and other places even in front of me which I had to help stop.

Twilight you and your friends have been through a lot and all and I respect a lot of the things you guys have done both here and in any other world you may have visited. But remember that the world, all worlds are full of secrets. And not all of them are going to be as easy to swallow when they present a jug full tribulations for you”, his eyes hadn’t faltered the entire time he spoke staring at her. It was slightly unsettling but, there was something about his gaze that made Twilight not want to look away.

No one said anything. Spike had been listening the entire time as he ate the cookies and drank the tea he brought over for them. Seeing the two lock eyes like that though made him feel kinda grossed out though, as if they were flirting. “AHEM!” he cleared his voice bringing Twilight to look at him with slightly flushed cheeks. “Hm?” she said.

“Oh nothing at all it’s just been getting kind of late” he said. “You know thought we should all get to bed for tomorrow after all you and the others have a big day of touring to do” he said gathering all the cups and shooting Hailstorm an evil-eye as he walked towards the kitchen.

Hailstorm looked at the clock behind him. Apparently they’d been talking for almost two hours. Time sure flies when you’re talking about home. Getting up on his hooves Hailstorm passed by Twilight saying “I’m off to bed I’ll holler if I need anything.”

She watched him as he turned a corner in the direction of the stairs.and disappeared, when he was gone Spike’s voice came from the kitchen saying “Quit staring Twi!”

As if she got caught putting a hoof in the cookie jar Twilight immediately looked away her cheeks still slightly flushed, levitating a book to her face immediately in hopes of getting that gaze off her mind.

Hailstorm heard Spike’s exclamation and couldn’t help but have a sly grin as he trotted up the stairs to his room. As he walked into his room the grin only widened, “Heh I still got it” he said to himself as he closed the door with a kick from his hind leg.

~*****~*****~*****~

<(((((O)))))>

“Slingshot!” Twinkle yelled at her son as he sped past her. “Get back here!” she yelled, but the boy was to far away to even hear his mother calling him. With a sigh Twinkle began her trot down the path towards home, where they were headed. “That kid is going to be the death of me” she thought out loud as she walked by a family who were trotting calmly along the streets of Canterlot. As she passed by the family she noticed all the bright smiling faces they all had.

Well at least some of the people here are happy, her ears drooped at the thought. Getting the others accustomed to staying here in Canterlot had not been easy the first two years they had been there. Although then again it wasn’t easy for anyone when they moved into a new place. They had to get accustomed to things and settle. However their case was way more understandable than migrating or immigrating. They had moved to another world entirely.

Then again it isn’t that bad she thought brightening up a bit. She was happy at least that no one had died in the battle that happened those 8 years ago. And she was glad to have a healthy foal with her husband, and her friendships here in Equestria but... “I just wish he’d smile a bit more” she watched as her son dashed into the house and back out again off to go play with his friends as he usually did after his magic sessions. “Be back before it gets dark!” she called after him, hearing a shout of approval she nodded and walked back inside.

It was time she confronted her husband over his problem.

“Silver I’m home” she said shutting the door with her magic only there was no response or hug that he’d usually give her when she came back. He was just staring out that balcony like he’d done two weeks after her return. During that time Script and Caliber had talked again and from what she had heard from Script things didn’t go that well this time.

“Si-” she stopped, he had turned around to stare at her with a smile on his face, although it was kind of pathetic since he had started showing signs of whiskers and had looked like he hadn’t taken a bath all day. “Oh my” she voiced her clear surprise lifting a hoof to try and hide the shock. Since she was in charge of taking care of the any disputes that may occur in their group and other things around town during the day, it meant she was too busy to check up on him and Slingshot unless she got lucky and things went smoothly and n days like today. So seeing him like this was more of a slap to the muzzle.

“Hello dear” Caliber replied as he got up from his standard seat and trotted over to his wife, nuzzling her cheek affectionately he asked “How are things going with the others?, Nothing too bothersome I hope” his cheek still affectionately rubbing hers.

“Forget about them for a second” she recoiled gently. “I want to know how you are feeling?” her eyes filled with passion and her face shined with a brilliant smile. However when he didn’t reply her smile turned into a frown “Silver” she said firmly “Why are you doing this to yourself?”

Caliber was now staring at his hooves, refusing to look up. “No comment.”

Her frown grew. “Silver...” biting her lip just like her cousin did when he was bringing up the topic she chose her words wisely. “I-...Is this about” she paused for a second noticing his ears perk up a bit, deciding that this was a good response continued “Is it about Vinny? Is that why you’ve locked yourself up in here?” she asked placing a hoof on his. Although he quickly moved his foreleg away from her touch.

“No... at least not this time” he replied stubbornly.

Twinkle gave an annoyed nicker. “Then what is bothering you” she asked her voice switching from gentle to snappy. “What could it possibly be then?”

“It’s just” he trailed off muttering a few audible words here and there. “I don’t want” then the rest was mutters. Another snort followed by a thud sound came from Twinkle shoving her husband to the floor. “Quit being so indecisive and tell me!” she demanded her nostrils flaring. “And don’t even think about muttering whatever that hog wash that was. You know how I dislike being made to wait” she stated stamping her hoof down which was uncomfortably close to his head.

It was Caliber’s turn to get frustrated now. “I don’t want to make the same mistake!” he declared.

“Huh?” she replied with a raised eyebrow.

He sighed. “Look darling, you know I’ve made some major mistakes in my life one of the biggest ones was betraying Vinny. Everyday I think about how different things would be if I’d never done that to him. How he wouldn’t want to ruin me, ruin us. And everyday I think ‘What if I end up doing that again, but to you or Script or Slingshot or the others!?’, I just can’t bare it. I can’t bare the thought of hurting someone I care about again. It just hurts too much. I hate my cowardice” he said both his front hooves resting on his chest.

Twinkle didn’t say anything but just continued to stare at her husband, whether it was from shock or because he was being so stupid she wasn’t sure. And was only silenced further as he continued. “Darling look. I love you and our kid, I love everyone here on this place, and well it’s several times better than back home. Hell it’s better than earth, but if my screw ups ever hurt you or anyone else I just couldn’t mmf” cut off by the sudden press of Twinkle’s lips against his own, Silver Caliber froze in her sudden embrace.

The kiss sent a small yet pleasant shiver down his spine, as if it were melting away all his problems. Though he stiffened up wanting to fight the urge, feeling as if he didn't deserve it, not this affection not with what he had done. Although It felt so safe he thought as he slowly embraced his wife. I just hope...I'll feel like this again tomorrow.

<(((((O)))))>

Hailstorm’s eyes abruptly shot open and he immediately lurched out of bed looking around with his face feeling crimson red. For a while he didn’t move or say anything and just considered what he had just seen. The only thing he could think was Thank God I woke up, and after a few seconds of sitting in place and staring at the wall he got off his bed heading for the door. Maybe I’ll take a shower. As he made his way down to the bathroom he noticed a light on in the library.

With a puzzled look he took a quick glance at the time. 3 a.m.? What’s she doing up at this time? His curiosity at its zenith he quietly tiptoed on his hooves, maneuvering through the steps and anything else that would cause a sound that might give away his presence he stopped at the door, hearing a slightly frustrated grunt.

“UGH!” Twilight tossed another book into the large stack of open ones on her right. It looked like she’d been up all night since he headed upstairs. Just what the heck is she- he paused his train of thought now reeling in the previous events of their discussion earlier in the night. “Is she trying to find information about the human world in here?” he quietly whispered to himself as he watched Twilight go through book after book, hurling each one aside looking for some sort of information that would allow her to better understand where Hailstorm was from.

After a couple more minutes of intense searching Twilight sighed closing the last book she had went through in the library. “I can’t believe I can’t find anything on his world, then again I don’t think any equestrian library will have anything on the human world” she sighed her shoulders falling in a depressed mannerism.

“Hey” Hailstorm trotted in staring at her.

Twilight squeaked with an eep from the sudden appearance and surprise. “W-what are you doing up so late?” she asked her left ear drooping a bit as he walked in.

“Shouldn’t I be asking you that princess?” Twilight’s reaction went from surprise to annoyance. “If you’ve seen everything relating to me then” she was cut off as he raised a hoof to silence her. That is really getting annoying she thought with a huff.

“I know you don’t like it when people call you that, but hey c'mon let’s get you to bed alright?” he said a smile spreading across his lips as he offered a hoof.

Looking at the hoof that had been offered to help her up and the smiling face of the hazel stallion Twilight stared at him for a few seconds, only to break into a smile of her own. “Yeah thanks” she said taking his hoof. Once she was up they started trotting out of the library.

“So what were you looking at in there anyway?” he asked her as they made their way upstairs.

“Oh nothing” she said secretively with a slight smile. “Anyway I’m going to take a bath then get to bed night Hailstorm” she replied going into the bathroom.

“Night!” he called back and began trotting towards his room, but froze at his door. “Doh!” he exclaimed remembering why he had left his room in the first place. “Guess I’ll just wait for her to finish before I head in there.” Or you could always go in and surprise her.

He froze. Shaking his head Hailstorm cursed his new body and its erratic hormones. “Not if I have a say in it” he muttered shutting his door.

Chapter 5: Comfort at Acres

View Online

Author’s Side Note: So just a heads up I will be switching between first and third person in some of the chapters from now on, I’ll be sure to make it clear so there is no confusion.

A stroke of light hit me in the face through the curtains as I lay on the bed effortlessly trying to stay awake. Feeling the sudden glare of light hit my eye, I recoiled automatically into the covers of my bed hissing partially as I did so. “Ughhhhhh” groaning I slowly poked my head out from the other side of the bed.

“Just what I needed, getting blinded after staying awake the rest of the night” I grumbled as I slowly slid out of bed onto my hooves and began searching for my glasses. It took about half an hour of frustrated searching under covers and anywhere else I could think of in the small pleasant room till I realized my eyesight was actually better without them (and they had been long destroyed during the timberwolves incident).

I suppose horses have better vision than humans, I thought making my way downstairs to the hall I found Spike, Twilight and Applejack already waiting there.

“What’s going on here?” I asked raising an eyebrow, although the smell of pancakes made my stomach growl and drew my attention to the fact that I needed food before I tackled any strange event the world would throw at me. Luckily Spike seemed to have anticipated this and brought down some grass pancakes for me.

My nostrils flared at the scent, taking in the sweet and delicious smell I could feel my mouth already starting to water, as syrup was poured so lavishly on the pancake goodness.

Twilight giggled at the look of excitement and hunger that seemed to fill my original groggy state, “Sit down and eat” she said. “Applejack’s here to show you around Sweet Apple Acres.”

My ears perked up at the mention of Applejack’s barn, but hunger pushed the thought aside swiftly enough. Digging in greedily, while at the same time forgetting my manners (although when you’re in a different body you can’t really blame a guy) I finished the pancakes within a few minutes, smacking my lips and licking them once I was done.

“Best. Pancakes. I’ve ever. Had” I declared holding back an eructation.

Spike puffed his chest out as he gathered the dishes, pleased to have another pony enjoy his great cooking talents. “Thanks” he said proudly. “I do my best” a sly grin slowly spreading across his face as he crossed to the kitchen.

Twilight rolled her eyes with a smile on her face as Spike disappeared to do the dishes. Turning her attention to Applejack she said “So do you want to take him right now?”

“I don’t see why not, plus I gotta get on back to my chores. I’m sure I could get him to help around ‘n the meantime” the last sentence sounding more compulsory than a choice I had. Deciding I didn’t like how I was being treated like a child who was going to have a sleepover for the first time at a friends I spoke up “What exactly is going on here?” specifying my distaste of where the conversation was headed.

“Don’t you remember? Princess Celestia said we’d all take turns showing you around” Twilight said with a foreleg raised. “Besides I’m sure Applejack wouldn’t mind the extra help” she said turning her head to Applejack who nodded with approval.

Now I definitely didn’t like where this is going. Although since I only knew small parts of Ponyville thanks to the dreams I didn’t really have much of a choice. The two mares were waiting for my response both staring with casual smiles as if nothing bad could go wrong at all today. Looking up at them I’d decided I would tell them my decision: “Alright I’m fine with that. Let’s go” and without waiting for Twilight or Applejack to agree I trotted right out of Twilight’s castle.

Twilight stared at Applejack with a look that seemed to be asking “Was it something I said?”, a shrug was the only response she got from Applejack who trotted after him. Knowing for sure that if she didn’t take the lead their new friend would surely be lost.

Now reaching the gates of Sweet Apple Acres, Applejack took in a deep breath and exclaimed at the top of her voice “Welcome to Sweet Apple Acres!” In a flash (literally Flash would’ve been impressed) there were three other ponies that seemed to appear out of thin air. One of them a red stallion with orange hair, a slightly older filly with red hair and light olive coat and an elder light green mare with hair that had grayed from age.

And as soon as they appeared Applejack began rattling off names. “This here’s my big brother Big Mac” the red stallion gave a cheerful smile that literally made me smile right back. It was infectious. The filly who appeared to be about teenage age, (never could really figure that out in my dreams) also had a big toothy grin and before Applejack could introduce her she stated “I’m Apple Bloom, Applejack’s younger sister!” she said excitedly.

The energy that came off of Apple Bloom was nonetheless refreshing, and finally Applejack introduced “Granny Smith” who nodded at me. Applejack continued to speak once introductions were done “We hope you have a pleasant stay here at Sweet Apple Acres” she said with an honest smile.

For a second I thought my heart had stopped. Oh wait no that was just it skipping a beat I reassured myself still gawking at the brilliant smile Applejack gave off. Although feeling the honest warmth and affection radiating off the family started to make me feel...uncomfortable. “T-Thanks” I stuttered. “I’ll help out anyway I can”, despite the fact I just wanted to go and sleep (which I couldn’t do) I felt that this meet acquired me to help out in any shape or form I could offer.

This just seemed to make Big Mac’s casual smile broaden.

“Applejack why don’t you have uh Hailstorm here help you out with your chores” Granny Smith offered, “Exactly what I planned on doing granny, alright now Hailstorm c’mon and lemme show you the ropes” she said trotting away with Hailstorm in tow.

*****~*****~*****

“You’re kidding right?” I asked watching as Applejack skillfully bucked an apple tree knocking all the apples out of its branches.

“Why would I joke about this?” she asked walking by him and bucking another tree.

This is absurd. “How do you expect me to do that without an axe?” I asked once again forgetting my current situation, the muddled look Applejack gave me a reminder that I no longer had opposable thumbs or even fingers for that matter.

With a sigh that came out louder than necessary, “Alright so how do I buck these apples down? I’m not exactly an expert like you and the others you know?” I intoned.

“Don’t ya think I would’ve thought of that” she quipped pointing an accusing hoof at me. “Now come over here and I’ll show ya” she gestured to standing in front of a tree she was at.

Complying with her wishes I did as I was told. And so she took up a position nearby me where another tree was directly to my right.
“Watch closely now” she said

I did just that, from the form she took to getting on her front hooves, kicking back her hind legs and bucking the tree with just the brace of her hooves I saw it all. And strangely enough I found myself slightly intrigued by the form she took. “Well go on try it” she said snapping me out of my thoughts as I pictured myself doing the same thing.

Giving it a shot I took my stance. Hooves firmly on the ground I did exactly as Applejack had done going on my front hooves just a little and not enough to make my faceplant I hit the tree with as much force as I thought would shake the apples. To my amazement it worked as I heard apples fall out of the tree.

“You did it!” Applejack exclaimed more from surprise than excitement. “And so easily to” she said.

And boy was she right. I did do it a little too well if you ask me. No sooner had all the apples fallen into the basket did the tree begin to rock back and forth like it had been placed on a swing that was being moved by the gentle breeze. Next thing I knew was the tree I bucked toppling forward, towards me.

“Mommy” I squeaked as I looked up seeing the massive piece of wood falling towards us, luckily for me though Applejack tackled both of us out of the way.

Groaning through the pain that now creept its way throughout my body I felt stiff and slowly turned on my front rising up on my hooves. My eyes must’ve been spinning because at the moment I felt dizzy. “Applejack” I barely managed to say clearly. “W-wh-where are you?” turning around I saw that the mare lay fully sprawled out on the ground. From what I could barely see (since I was so dizzy) she didn’t look hurt just out of breath by the sudden tackle of faith that may have taken more of a toll on her than it did on me.

“Right here” she called slowly moving her forelegs together so she could get up. Once up she trotted over to me and placed a hand on my back to steady the misguided pace I had been making since assuming a standing position. “Here why don’t we uh let you get some rest instead, you seem kinda tired” she said softly.

Stomping my hoof on the ground my world now slowly coming to a steady pace I said “No no I can help out I just need to control my strength is all” although Applejack gently placing a hoof to direct my face to where she actually was dispirited me. “Alright fine, let’s head back to the barn.”

She nodded and together we made our way towards the family barn.

Within a few minutes I was back in the barn and Apple Bloom had kindly showed me to a bed they had for breaks which I immediately flopped down on and closed my eyes. My head was starting to hurt now although the dizziness I had felt earlier subsided. It was still sunny out and the warm rays of sunlight that hit my coat seemed to send a calm, placid feeling of peace to me.

Within minutes, I was out, once again jumping into the world of those eccentric dreams.

<(((((O)))))>

“Anger” the voice of a smooth bass spoke. “It’s all I’ve ever felt” the dark blue eyes of a goldish brown alicorn said as he walked outside the cottage of his new home.

Two more years have passed since those eight years ago I declared revenge, the goldish alicorn thought. “And since then I haven’t made a move.” His ears twitched as voice from within the cottage beckoned him to come back inside. A crystal blue colored mare with red eyes stood at the cottage’s door.

“Vin come back to bed” she yawned, “It’s too early to go on those monologues I hear you do almost everyday” she sounded slightly irritated but the playful note in her voice was clear. “C’mon back to bed alright?” she asked walking up to the goldish alicorn and stroking his face gently with a hoof. Smiling at her the alicorn raised his own hoof to embrace the mare’s touch, as if it were the warmest thing he’d ever felt in years. “I will Ember” he told the earth pony, leaning his head in and kissing her forehead he added “I’ll be back soon just give me a minute alright?”

The crystal blue mare nodded and cast one more look at her husband before walking back inside. The alicorn watched as his significant went inside and with a creak heard the door shut.

The moment she was gone the smile that had so nicely embellished the alicorn’s face disappeared. For a while he didn’t say anything he just watched as the sun slowly began to rise off on the horizon. In the distance he could see the place that had once been known as the Crystal Empire, now barren and distant.

Ten years ago I declared I would have my revenge, since time has passed that priority hasn’t changed. I will have my vengeance Caliber, I will make sure you feel the pain I felt all those weeks in that hell hole. “That is a promise,I, Vindictive will be sure to keep” he said turning around and heading back inside the door shut, and from within the voice of a stallion could be heard welcoming his father, back from his short trip the only response that came from Vindictive was a small humorous grunt.

“Where are you going?” Ember asked Vindictive as he began walking out of the cottage. It was late at night and being on the borderline of Equestria didn’t really leave you that much space to go travel, especially when your only cover was the nearby forest.

“I’m going to go meet the others at Yak Yakistan, I scheduled a meeting with them and I intend to keep it” he stated setting one hoof out on the ground. “Tell Poison Dart dad will be back home soon” and with that he spread his goldish brown wings, feeling the wind run through his feathers and their red tips as he walked away from the cover of the cottage, about to take off he was halted by a tug on his tail.

Turning his head back towards the cottage he was met with the warm burning kiss of Ember, who broke it within a few seconds of contact. “Don’t do anything stupid alright?” she pleaded her voice filling with increased anxiety. “I don’t want you to do anything that will cause trouble understand?” she said more firmly.

“Promise” he said with a forced smile and then took off.

It only took a few minutes from his cottage to Yak Yakistan since they were not to far away from the former renown spot of the Crystal Kingdom. Landing gracefully nodding his hellos and good mornings to the yak’s he had become friends with in the ten year time span he headed to one of the nearby restaurants. There waiting for him was the a violet coated earth pony whose hair had grown quite a bit since his arrival in Equestria.

Straight Forward smiled at his former leader blowing a strand of his green hair out of his eyes. “Hello boss” he replied in his usual sassy tone. “Been almost 2 years since we last met” he said.

Vindictive nodded. “It has indeed, how have things been inside Equestria’s border?” he asked his tone taking a less friendly and more business mannerism. Although Straight Forward knew what he meant in the question.

“Well I’ve been fine thank you for asking and so has my wife thanks again for being so generous to care” he wryly commented. Vindictive opened his mouth to speak, but Straight Forward cut him off. “I know I know you were also asking about my family in your own way.

“Don’t worry they’re fine, we’re all fine” he said placing a hoof on the alicorn’s shoulder. “C’mon” he said after a few seconds of silence. “Iron Clad and the others are waiting for us at the back of the building” with Forward taking the lead he directed his former boss to where the rest of the crew were waiting.

At the back waiting for him was Iron Clad, a few stallions he knew quite well and one mare who was as he liked to call her his “bargainer”. “Glad to see you all again” the alicorn stated beaming at his almost reformed group. “I know it’s been two years since our last meeting where we decided we’d hold off on things till a proper solution could be formed on how we could” he paused searching for the right word. “Repay our old friend Caliber” the words seemed to be full of ivy, because one of the stallions shifted uncomfortable at the words.

“So what are we here for?” Seller Fly asked. “I came all the way from Manehattan and cancelled a business deal for this” she said dryly. “Construction deals around there have been pretty good so this better be good” she said casting a glance at Iron Clad. The main reason they’d all gathered here in Yak Yakistan in the first place.

“Well Iron Clad? We’re waiting” Vindictive said.

The grey bulky unicorn stepped forward. “Friends thank you for coming here so far off from your ho-”

“Save the formality and just say it Iron” Straight Forward said with a grimace, the impatience on his face was clear and he was feeling a little cold at the same time.

Clearing his throat with a slightly tinge of annoyance he said “I have been working on a way to make sure that Silver Caliber suffers for a long, long time” a gleam in his eyes indicating they thrill he was going to get from this.

“Elaborate” one of the stallions said.

“Oh I will” the unicorn stated in a haughty fashion. Reaching into his saddlebag he brought out a book with letters on it that was titled “Dark Magic and the Curses it Holds”, using his own magic to encase the book while removing it from his teeth he showed it around with a complacent smile on his face. No one seemed impressed, Silver Caliber looked interested though.

“So?” Fly asked. “It’s just a book on Dark Magic what exactly do you plan to do when we haven’t even learnt advanced spells to go into details of casting a curse on someone?” she asked raising a hoof up at the book.

“Oh you’ll see what I mean. Go to page 239, there’s something there that may interest you” the smug look on his face not changing.

Taking the book up in her ruby colored magic Fly turned to the designated page and began scanning the book with a mundane expression. However as she got closer to finishing, her expression gradually changed. “W-what is this?!” she exclaimed

The others had begun to gather around the fire red unicorn, trying to get a glimpse at what exactly had caused to her to look so surprised. Within minutes all the other ponies including Vindictive had the same exasperated expression Seller Fly held.

“Th-this curse can-”

“Can be passed down from generation to generation, the only downside is it skips one generation after its leeched onto a host, then goes to the generation after the second one. A curse that’s been rumored to last forever” he said his smug expression turning into a sadistic grin. “The End of Time curse” he said licking his lips delightfully at the name. “What’s even more entertaining is that it can be modified, to change its effects on each new host after time, growing worse as time passes.

“If that isn’t pure genius I don’t know what is” the glee in his voice was grossly clear.

Vindictive looked at the slightly faded print carefully. The book was old. Real old. Pages that had been in the book previously were either torn from neglect, or most of the ink had faded away with age.

This dilapidated thing is really what we’re going to rely on? This is the best we’ve got? were the thoughts that flew through his mind as he stared closely at the faded print. The End of Times curse indeed, looking over what Iron Clad had basically summarized in shorter terms Vindictive slowly began to nod his head to the idea.

“We’ll try it” he said lifting his head up. “From the instructions here we’ll need a lot more help than this” his head scanning the small group before him.

“Don’t worry about that my liege” Iron Clad said the glee in his voice vanishing as if it had never been there to begin with. “I’ve already got things planned out and have made arrangements in other cities, it took quite a bit of money but” the smirk reforming. “I have an expert who can get things set within three months notice.”

“Some expert” Straight Forward scoffed. “Can’t believe we’re relying on a guy who can only get this thing done in three-” a hoof clamped over his mouth. One of the stallions was doing his best to keep the muffled retorts of Straight Forward down to a minimum. “We’re in” Seller Fly stated once she had received nods from the others.

“Good” Iron Clad said levitating the book back into his saddlebag. “I’ll inform you of what goes on in a week’s notice, for now we should all go back to our normal lives like none of this ever happened” he advised as his face returned to the normal deadpanned expression. Before turning around to leave the grey stallion bowed before his former leader and as he rose to pass by him whispered “I’ll be sure, Caliber never forgets this treat” with a small chuckle the grey stallion’s face resumed its expressionless feature and disappeared entirely once he’d rounded a corner.

All the others watched as their stalwartly friend disappeared back into the streets of Yak Yakistan. No one said anything until a slight smile drew the attention of the remaining members to their leader.

Vindictive’s face had the creepiest smile any of them could’ve expected. All his teeth showing and his eyes narrowed to which were only having a shadow cast over them by his jet black forelock the goldish brown stallion’s body couldn’t help but shudder with excitement.

Calming down within a few minutes of silent laughter, he looked up at the sky holding a regular smile with both eyes staring blankly upwards and said to no one in particular “There’s gonna be hell to pay. And it’s coming real soon.

“Silver Caliber.”

<(((((O)))))>

Shivers.

I was shivering when my eyes shot open yet again. Covered in a cold sweat, my body was trembling like I had been down with a cold. It. Was. Awful. Every fiber in my body felt limp as if I’d been hit with a tranquilizer. What made it even worse was because I knew this wasn’t due to a bad sleeping position, it was fear.

That goldish brown alicorn had it out for Caliber, that’s all I knew. I vaguely remembered why, but what I did know for sure is that, that feeling. That horrid feeling of malevolence felt like it was partially aimed at me. Like it was directed at me

I could still hear his voice in the back of my head “There’s gonna be hell to pay. And it’s coming soon” gulping as I forced the thought away, I shakingly got off the bed and onto my hooves. Worst idea I’ve had.

The moment I got on all fours I collapsed onto the ground with a thud. My body wouldn’t listen to me, it was as if I really was the one this- whatever it was had directed when he said “there’ll be hell to pay.” Try as I might I couldn’t will my body to move. I felt so pathetic, so weak. Just what in the hell is happening to me? I wanted to yell, to vent my frustration out on everything. To flip something with my hands.

But then I remembered. “I DON’T HAVE HANDS ANYMORE!” I shouted pounding a trembling hoof on the barn’s mahogany floor boards. Luckily it seemed that the rest of the Apple family were either too busy or to far away to hear my outburst. At least one good thing happened.

Sighing I waited, waited for the fear that seemed to be grabbing at my soul dissipate before I even bothered to try and move again. The perspiration that I had been making since the dream now left a very faint smudge on the floor boards, as I slowly rose. That however wasn’t my concern, at least not at this moment.

It was still sunny outside when I exited the comforts of the barn and looked across the large fields of Sweet Apple Acres. The cool breeze, calming me and drying the sweat that so firmly grasped my body earlier. “Feels good” I mumbled.

“Oh there ya are!” Apple Bloom said trotting over with a smile. “Applejack sent me here to see how you were doing” she replied.

Not feeling up to the task of holding a conversation at the moment, I nodded “Fine thanks” as afterthought I added “Um...where’s the bathroom?”

~*****~*****~*****~

Within a few minutes I was standing in front of the farm house. “Hm pretty neat” I said complimenting the size. Apple Bloom beamed at me with a smile, then motioned for me to follow her.

Taking in the decor of the room for the first time I found it to be pretty decent and almost human-like. Felt nostalgic in a way. “It’s straight down this hall on your right”, nodding I trotted off down the hall following her directions (although I’d occasionally stop every now and then to look at the pictures that lined the walls). One particular image caught my attention.

It was the Apple family, the entire Apple family taking a picture, with a younger Big Mac, Applejack and Apple Bloom huddled together with their granny and...parents. I felt a tinge of pain at my heart. Looking away I walked right into the bathroom, the fear I had felt slowly creeping in as I turned the pipe. And the sadness I felt from that picture mixing with it.

The shower head rained water down, getting in I simply sat in the bath as the warm water bombarded my body softly as I stared at the running water that went into the drain I couldn’t help but feel bad. Here I was having these awful dreams, and then there were others who had just as much a tough time as I was having. I’d never really known what happened to Applejack’s parents. Hell I didn’t even know them. Though seeing that picture, made me realize something.

I just may never see my own family ever again.

I sighed a tremble creeping into my voice. “This sucks” I muttered my voice cracking as the sadness started to overtake the strength I had left in those words. Biting my lip I didn’t say a word, and just silently let the uncontrollable shivers go through my body. .

Applejack used a hoof to wipe the sweat from her face. “Whooey!” she exclaimed. “Another good days work if I don’t say so myself” she said looking at all the trees she’d taken care of. Although she was feeling slightly annoyed that Hailstorm had never shown up or Apple Bloom had told her what he was up to.

“Guess I’ll give him a piece of my mind once I’m done with a bath” she stated as she began heading towards the farm house. As she passed by the barn she saw Big Mac taking care of supplies he had brought out. “Hey Big Mac you seen Hailstorm anywhere around here?”

“Nope” the red stallion responded.

Nodding Applejack began her slow pace towards the farmhouse, the moment she got inside she headed straight for the bathroom, only for her ears to perk up at the sound of water running.

Hailstorm must be using she thought Though I don’t know why when I all the work. With a tap on the door Applejack said “Hey Hailstorm you mind hurrying it up I wanna take a bath to you know” she said.

No response.

“What the hay is he doing in there?” she asked. “Hailstorm!” she called louder. “Hurry up ya hear!”

Still no response.

This was starting to irritate Applejack. She was about to knock again even harder this time until she heard the water shut off. “Finally” she called.

The door slowly swung open and Applejack was going to greet the stallion with a playful grin till she saw him in full view. He looked...so sad.

Applejack was at a loss for words, unable to think of anything to say at the moment she just stared with a open mouth her eyebrows furrowed with worry.

I didn’t move. I just stared right at her, the same way I had stared at Twilight with that same intensity. Only this time it wasn’t advice I was giving here, this intensity came from the sadness I was feeling and clearly Applejack could see it written all over my face, because she broke contact looking off to the side.

“Yo-You alright?” she asked drawing back; a bit a hoof raised hesitantly.

“Fine” I replied in a callous manner. “I’m sorry but I...I just don’t think I can intrude too long. I’ll um...I’ll go help out with the rest of the chores and be on my way” I said grabbing a towel on my right I draped it over my still soaking head and started to leave the bathroom. “You can use it now I’m done.”

Applejack just watched my slow pace as I left the bathroom leaving wet prints on the ground and droplets of water everywhere from my soaking body. At this point she was biting her lip and had a real nervous look on her face.

“Wait!” she yelled raising a hoof. I stopped and looked at her, my vibe may have been sad but my face was deadpanned. “Yeah?” I asked. She was still biting her lip as if she was mulling over the right words to say.

I waited for her to say something, though she just kept biting her lip. Just as I was about to turn around and leave (and this time I wouldn’t be stopping) I felt a tug on my tail and fell to my haunches.

“Hey what in the”- Applejack had taken the towel on my head and began drying me- “W-what are you doing?” I protested trying to pull away, although she was right in front of me and had made sure I wouldn’t be able to struggle or escape by tossing me towards the wall.

Knowing Applejack , at least from a dream perspective, when she’s like this there’s no way I’d be able to leave so I conceded. The next few minutes just went with silence as she silently dried my mane and head.

“You want to talk about it” I heard her say. There it is. When I didn’t reply though she made the wise choice of not pushing the topic any further.

Once she was done drying my mane and face I took the towel back, a small smile on my face appearing. “Guess you can’t keep your hooves off me huh?” I asked coyly.

Applejack chuckled “Keep dreaming sugarcube” a small smile replacing her previous surprised demeanor did some good to my ego. Getting up and quickly drying myself off, I noticed Applejack looking away seeming to now remember I had come out of the shower not too long ago.

Why is she looking away? If anything when I was leaving she got a full view of my ass back there. I wanted to ask but felt it would be rude so I kept my mouth shut, once I was done I tossed the towel back into the bathroom and turned to face her. “I’m done” I said.

Turning her face back to me she stared still holding that reassuring smile. Though it changed again when her muzzle got a little scrunched up, like she wanted to say something but was refraining.

“Say it” I said with a wave of my hoof.

“But-”

“Just say it” I said once again.

Nodding she spoke slowly “Look uh Hailstorm” she was rubbing her left hoof with her right foreleg. “If you ever need t’ talk I’m always here to lend a helping hoof” she said lifting her apple green eyes to look at me. “Okay?” she pressed.

I nodded, the sadness and pain I felt earlier seemed to subside at her words, but only a little bit. It made me happy though. At least I have friends like these. “Thanks AJ” I said but my voice was trembling again without me realizing it. And before I even noticed, my eyes were misty.

“It really means a lot to me” I whispered fighting to control the volume of my voice as it dropped to a whisper, and somehow suck up the tears that wanted to spill from my eyes. A gentle hoof on my back made me tense up. Looking up I saw AJ’s reassuring kind and warm smile. That’s when she hugged me.

The hug was so comforting and tight, like she was protecting me from...well myself. Her coat felt pretty nice also despite the smell of sweat coming off her. I was still shaking though and my eyes were a bit clearer now since I’d been able to control them. Hugging Applejack back she patted me on the back whispering “It’ll be alright.”

I felt kinda pathetic at this point, shaking like a leaf like I had a cold when I was fine. Although I probably wasn’t. These dreams and realizations had been slowly creeping into the back of my mind. And if it weren’t for the comfort I was receiving now I probably would’ve lost it.

So I had at least one thing to say to her.

“Thanks Applejack.”

Chapter 6:Pinkie Pie Part 1

View Online

Pinkie Pie. One of the mares in my precognitive dreams who seemed like the most amazing creature I’d ever come across. ‘Amazing’ was one hell of an understatement.

It’s been approximately 12 hours 22 minutes and 12+ seconds since I started staying with Pinkamena Diane Pie and already I seem to have my entire world turning upside down, all I could wonder is

“Who on earth has a party at 3 FREAKING A.M.?!” I yelled banging a hoof on Pinkie’s door. “PINKIE! SHUT UP I’M TRYING TO SAVE WHAT LITTLE SANITY I HAVE LEFT” I stated as I stomped a hoof on the ground, although the music she was playing only drowned my voice out.

Mr. and Mrs. Cake had left early in the morning with Pound and Pumpkin Cake in order to get an early start so they could catch the train on their family trip. “They said they’d be gone for the entire week or the very least a few days” I groaned as I slouched on the door and slowly slid down to a sitting position against it.

Mr and Mrs. Cake had been getting a little overworked lately due to all the orders and deliveries that Princess Celestia and Luna had been asking in preparation for a diplomatic meeting that would be going on this week. The two had spent day and night working on their “heavenly” projects as they put it and hadn’t slept that well at all last week. I had been visiting with Applejack (whom I’ve gotten a lot closer to) and Twilight when they seemed like they were on the verge of collapsing.

Retrospectively speaking I wish I had kept my mouth shut- then again I felt like if I didn’t say something to help out, the poor couple may have actually worked themselves to the bone.

After a week of helping out at Sugarcube Corner I was ready to head back to Twilight’s and relax. Sadly the world didn’t seem to want to give me that chance (as usual).

As I started to head back with the others towards Twilight’s castle quite suddenly their rumps started glowing or blinking- you know what it doesn’t matter their butts were lighting up. And not gonna lie here but this gave me the perfect excuse to stare at the five mares, minus Pinkie, for quite some time before Spike came out of castle (sensing my pervertedness) and smacked me in the face with a rolled up newspaper; It. Was.Worth it! Never thought I’d appreciate a magical map so much in my entire life.

Anyway apparently they had to go to Germaney for some kind of friendship related problem. Why peopl-- ponies would travel half across the world to solve a simple argument between friends is beyond my human understanding. Either way the five mares won’t be back for a few days so I’ve decided to stay with Pinkie while Spike says he’ll manage things at the castle. I suppose there are things I’ll still never get about this world.

“Like why would you turn the bass up at 3 in the F-ing MORNING?!” I groaned gently tapping my head against Pinkie’s door. The small tap that came with it suddenly made the music that was blasting in Pinkie’s room suddenly cut off.

It was just like those horror movies back home where you drop something and that one thing silences everything else despite the previous noise you made to defer it earlier. That silence creeped me out to no end. If that wasn’t any worse I soon heard the locks turning as Pinkie began unlocking her door.

In a swift motion the door flew open before I could even get back on all four of my legs, causing me to fall backwards and slam my head against the floor. “OW!” I yelled holding the spot where my head had collided with the carpet floor boards, swaying from side to side in order to distract myself in some way so that I didn’t release a mouthful of swearing I looked up. And there was that smile.

That virulent smile that seemed to infect everyone that it was directed at. Pinkie stared down at me smiling. “Hey there Hailly, what are you doing on the floor?” she asked offering a hoof to help me up. Taking it I was soon on my feet again.

“Oh you know just laying around” I sarcastically stated, unintentionally adding an unnecessary pun, which seemed to make the pink mare burst into a fit of giggles. Rolling my eyes I waited for her to return to a calm composure before telling her my purpose for lying in wait.

“Do you mind explaining to me why you are up at 3 a.m. and playing music this loud in the morning?” I asked not trying to hide the displeasure in my voice. Automatically flipping onto her hooves Pinkie beamed a smile, “Oh you silly filly” she stated trotting over she came up and patted my forelock much to my annoyance. “I always do my exercises before the break of the day only I try to be a little quieter when the Cakes are here, but since they aren’t I’d thought I’d get some real exercise going!” she said as she did a backflip.

I just stared at her with a deadpan look. Mr and Mrs. Cake got it rough don’t they? I thought as I turned around to exit her room, in the process pushing a few balloons that seemed to fall off the ceiling as I got nearer to the door. As soon as my right hoof was out though a pink blur zoomed by and Pinkie’s face was right in front of me.

“Wait! Don’t you wanna help me with my plans for today?” her smile still beaming. Frankly I was more surprised anyone could smile now that it was 3:25 a.m.? Did I really just spend 25 minutes in here? Pinkie’s voice dragged me out of that thought though as I saw her hoof zipping by my face.

“Hellooooo? Anypony in there?” she asked tapping my head gently with a hoof, much to my chagrin. “What is it Pinkie?” I asked stopping her zipping hoof from getting any closer to my face.

“Well since you’ve only been here about a week I thought I’d show you the more fun side of Ponyville” her smile widening in that strangely adorable fashion the creatures of this world seemed to posses.

Staring at her skeptically I considered the proposal. “The more fun side of Ponyville huh?” although an immediate image of timberwolves chasing us and Pinkie’s hysterical screaming in my ear as we made an escape for our lives came to mind when I considered Pinkie’s personality and spontaneous attitude in general. Not to mention my general bad luck in situations like this.

How bout no is what I wanted to say but instead, “Sorry Pinkie I’m a little tired I just need a little sleep is all alright?” I said to her making my way past her and heading towards the guest room that had been set up for me, however once again Pinkie Pie zoomed in just as I was about to close the door to my room. Sighing theatrically “What is it now, Pinkie?”

“You can’t go to sleep!” she exclaimed bolting right in front of me her face uncomfortably close to mine, the alarm in her voice clear as day. My ears stood up at this remark. I know I’d explained everything to them about my dreams (minus the parts regarding Silver Caliber and this Vindictive fellow), but what on earth made her think my sleep would be reason for alarm?

“Why?” I said slowly curiosity creeping into my voice. “Do you think I’ve been having nightmares?” I said stepping back a bit which made Pinkie fall forward, thankfully she landed on her hooves just in time. “No no why would you think that I think that you have been having bad dreams?” she asked with a slightly nervous chuckle at the end.

“Pinkie-”

“Of course if I were to think that you were thinking that you really had bad dreams this entire time wouldn’t that mean we all think that you think you know you’ve been saying you’re fine when you’re really not” she continued.

“Pinkie I-” getting cut off again I was starting to feel a little agitated.

“Oh but don’t worry.” she said picking up the pace in her speech pattern “Nopony told me you’ve been having bad dreams or anything. I just thought I’d check up on you lately since Twilight and Applejack said you act a little funny whenever you try to get some sleep. In fact I kinda knew you were awake because-”

“PINKIE!” I shouted shaking her so she would stop. She did and her lips started to tremble not in the way that you would when you felt hurt and were going to cry, but rather was simply dying to finish her sentence. Completely ignoring it I said “Look Pinkie I’m fine I’m just...tired is all. Yes, I’ve been having bad dreams lately but don’t worry about it. I’m sure there’s some way to fix my problem later” I dismissively waved a hoof.

No sooner had I finished speaking did squirming begin. Pinkie was trying to get my attention and was pointing to her muzzle like she had something dire to say.

“Go on say it” I said releasing her.

“I WAS WATCHING YOU SLEEP LAST NIGHT!” she said her neck extending to what I believed was the biological height of a giraffe's neck.

“I see you... Wait wha-- E-excuse me” I stuttered, not sure how to feel about having Pinkie watching me as I slept. “Nothing you need to worry about” she replied smiling sweetly, I would’ve questioned her on why exactly she’d been watching me sleep but she immediately changed the topic. “I think there’s somepony I know who could help you out with your lil nightmares.”

I neighed. I didn’t know why or how I did it but I did and boy was I happy to hear that “Really?!” I asked taking a step closer to her. She nodded her smile growing wider, “Mmmhmmm, she’s probably the only zebra in all of Equestria who could help figure out your doozy of a problem!” she stated getting to her hooves, “but we’re going to have to wait a bit, I don’t think Zecora would be so happy to see us at her doorstep when the sun isn’t even up yet.”

No words could describe the happiness I felt hearing this. There was someon- pony in Equestria that could actually diagnose me and tell me what on earth was causing these dreams. I could finally get a good night’s sleep!

“Pinkie” rushing over to her and giving her a bear hug “You have no idea how much this means to me” I stated. “Um could you loosen your grip a bit you’re hugging a little too tight.” she wheezed, to which I automatically released her. “Heh heh sorry” I muttered.

However Pinkie just bounced back up as if nothing had happened. “Don’t worry about it anyway I’m going to go take care of a few things you can go back and sleep a bit if you want, but if I see anything strange I’ll wake you up” she said patting my chest with a creepy look in her eyes that meant she was serious. I nodded and just as quickly as her expression had changed she reverted back to the chipper Pinkie Pie, who soon trotted out my door closing it with her tail.

With a sigh I got back in bed, and lay down just for a few minutes of rest even if I didn’t really get any sleep.

<(((((O)))))>

Darkness. Darkness was all I could see.

For the first time ever since I’d been having these dreams I wasn’t the one experiencing what the person or rather pony was experiencing. This was real, and I never felt more regret in having a normal nightmare more than I did now. It wasn’t like I had nyctophobia or anything serious like that. It was just the way this place felt. The cold was unbearable, I could see my breath but that was just it. It was the only thing I could see! And the silence was- was just awful. I tried to speak a few times but I couldn’t even hear my own voice. So I began walking, and every step I took it felt like I was just sinking deeper into this unknown void of darkness.

Sometimes it’d seem like my body had returned to its normal form. Other times I thought I was just imagining things and still in my pony form, either way I was constantly in a conundrum due to my body feeling like it was switching between multiple forms every time I took a step forward.

That’s when I saw it. A bright dark blue light in the distance, although I couldn’t reach it. Every time I got closer to it- it would just stretch farther away from me, until finally it was dark again.

My eyes shot open lurching up in bed sweat dripping down my neck and face. My breathing was heavy, but that wasn’t what bugged me. It was the fact that I had had a actual normal nightmare for once. In all these months since I turned 18 I haven’t had a normal dream since the night I went to bed, before my birthday. Can’t say I was proud to have a normal dream like this, but I can’t say it didn’t feel good to feel at least a little normal again. Speaking of normal where’s Pinkie?

A familiar voice drew my attention upwards.

“I see you are awake Hailstorm” a familiar regal voice said. Slowly and steadily I turned my head. And looked up.

Princess Luna was standing before me, not on my bed but I was in hers. I gotta say it was quite comfortable but I knew she didn’t bring me here so I could admire the plushness of her comfy furniture. For awhile I couldn’t bring myself to say anything I just stared at her and she stared back, both of us saying nothing.

“I’ve been trying to contact you for quite some time now Hailstorm” she finally said.

I gulped and attempted to make a joke “Shouldn’t you buy me dinner first?” I added a slightly nervous chuckle but Luna’s admonishing gaze did not falter. My ears drooping to my side I slid out of her oh so comfortable bed and got on to my hooves. “Why were you trying to reach me?” I asked.

“Trying to see just what you’re not telling us” she said answered frankly. “I will not lie we have had our suspicions on your stories, and aren’t fully sure we can trust you.”

“And by ‘we’ you mean you?” I said pointing a hoof at her. She didn’t respond so I could assume I was right. Granted I may be in front of royalty, but I was never one to really care for politics and I wasn’t about to start now.

“Listen to what I’m about to say princess” I bluntly said stomping a hoof. Luna defensively took a step back at my sudden reaction. “Look Princess Luna, I’ll give you and Princess Celestia the same respect I’d give to the higher ups in my world, but just because you’ve got more power than me” I took a step towards her but she didn’t step back now staring at me eye to eye. “Doesn’t mean I’ll just yield to whatever you wish like a puppet.” the last word echoing off her room’s walls just seemed to mock what I said but I couldn’t care less. They needed to know I wasn’t a play thing, something that could be questioned and then tossed aside once they had their answers. I knew one thing for a fact.

Even if I was in different worlds- in different universes, emotions were still emotions and people pony or not would always play by them.

“Well” she said clearing her throat. “You are indeed a brave pony to talk like that without any regret of punishment especially towards a ruler” she stated the authority she had commanded before seemed to be slipping at as she spoke. “Besides we have come here to ask you of something greater importance.”

My ears twitched. “I’m listening.”

” What is truly wrong with you?” a friendlier tone had now taken place.

“What do you mean wrong with me I-”

“Do not lie to us” she stomped a hoof and I thought for a second lightning struck, but all was silent and there wasn’t a cloud in the sky. Luna was staring at me with not the look of a ruler. But someone who cared.

“We- I know quite well what it is like to hide things from the one you care for” her ears flattening at the words. “Now tell us! Why can’t we see into your dreams. We are capable of seeing into the dreams of everypony in the world, everyone except you!” her wings suddenly flew open as if to emphasize that the issue was much ergency.

Confused I asked “What do you mean you can’t see my dreams? You mean this entire time you’ve been trying to peer into my head and something is blocking you out?” my nerves were starting to hit me again. “That is correct” Luna replied.

Hailstorm was struck silent. Completely ignoring the fact that someone was trying to peer into my head that may have required more direct attention than what was brewing in it at this moment.

One after another a storm of questions began flying in my skull, “Is it because I’m human? Is something really wrong with me? Will Zecora really be able to diagnose me? And why was she trying to look into my head?!” but before he could even get a word out a shattering sound echoed throughout the realm.

“What was that?!” I squeaked. Luna was looking up at what now appeared to be the shattered reflection of her ceiling that was slowly spreading throughout the room. “It appears someone is trying to wake you up” she said.

“Pinkie?” his high pitched voice resuming its normal tone.

Luna didn’t respond but simply turned around as an astral plane opened up to her. “You will wake up soon, but I still have more questions I need you to answer so until then.” The plane closed around her “Stay safe”, and at that exact moment the fragmented dream I was in shattered into a thousand pieces raining around me, as dead silence and darkness took over.

<(((((O)))))>

Eyes opening up I felt myself being shaken awake by Pinkie. She had the most worried expression on her face. “Pinkie?” I said rolling off the bed and falling to the floor. “You woke me up like you said you would” a small grin slowly spreading on my face but Pinkie was still looking at me with concern.

“What’s wrong?” my grin fading instantly.

“My knees were pinchy” her voice sounding greatly perturbed. “Only this time they were way more pinchy-er than they’ve ever been before.” My ears flattened at her words. I remembered the time I saw Pinkie Pie expressing her abilities of random prediction before when Twilight was around. They never meant a good thing.

“W-what did pinchy knees mean again?” gulping as I bit my lip afraid of the answer.

“It means something scary is going to happen, and in this case it’s all about you” she said pointing a quivering hoof at me.

“I’ve had pinchy knees before but never so bad that it hurt like this” she said as she rubbed her forelegs, which only made me cringe from guilt at the pain I was unintentionally causing her. “And it only happened after you fell asleep” the last bit she said more quietly like I wasn’t supposed to hear.

I didn’t say a word after that, no amount of cheesy jokes could make up for what I was doing to Pinkie right now, what’s worse is I don’t know why or how to even stop it and she said she felt the pain start the moment I fell asleep. The only sound I could hear now was the sound of her rubbing her sore knees with that same look of anxiety written all over her face. After what felt like forever I decided that it was better if I just left, getting up I began to make my way out of Sugarcube Corner, only a hoof grabbed one of my hind legs before I had even made it out the guest room door.

“Wait Hailly” she said getting up. “Let’s go meet Zecora now. She might be able to help explain things alright?” she smiled encouragingly.

Hailstorm didn’t move or even want to go to Zecora’s anymore if something really bad was going to happen then the only thing I could think of was “Let it happen” but then there was that smile. That sweet smile that seemed to brighten up any day. Biting my lip once again I nodded slowly. “Alright let’s go talk to Zecora.” Smiling encouragingly Pinkie began leading the way a bounce at a time.

“I’m not going in there” I stressed as Pinkie Pie tried with all her might to push me into the same forest I barely was able to escape from.

Everfree Forest was a place I saw quite a few times through the myriad of dreams that I saw whenever the six mares or anyone of them had something to do with Zecora, and honestly till before my arrival in this world I hadn’t really seen the forest as being that dangerous (minus the events with the cockatrice, manticore and timberwolves) until I actually got chased by timberwolves that had a hunger for horse meat.

“Pleasepleasepleasepleaseeee!” Pinkie begged after flopping on to her hooves once she realized that no amount of pushing was going to make me move.

Shaking my head defiantly I stared straight ahead at the forest’s entrance. “There is no way I’m going back to the same place that I nearly died in on my first arrival here” I stated, “There’s nothing you can do to convince me otherwise even if Zecora could figure out my problem.” I stubbornly stomped a hoof to emphasize my point.

Pinkie’s hair deflated as she gave me a sad frown. Gently touching my shoulder with her hoof she trotted around me so I could get a view of her face. “Hailstorm” she said gently. “Please, I’m worried about you and how my achy knees were acting up this time, I don’t think this is something we can ignore you’ve got to go alright” she stated.

At those words I couldn’t look her in the eye my brows furrowed, I just absently stared at the ground. “Well why do you think I was trying to get away from you. I don’t like hurting my friends anymore than you like watching them suffer” I muttered kicking a rock away with my hoof. I expected her to make some kind of comment like that’s “nonsense we’re friends and friends stick together!”, but she didn’t. Instead the next thing Pinkie did was rather one of the calmest things I’ve ever seen the pink pony do through my dreams.

Gently moving her soft hoof under my chin she lifted my head up gently and held both my cheeks, in a firm loving way so that I couldn’t move my head away from her gaze. Staring right at me she gave me the kindest encouraging smile I’d ever seen her give anyone.

“Please Hailstorm I’m worried about you....we all are” she whispered still smiling.

For a second I kind of felt my heart light up with determination, my whole body felt so warm and so much comfort from that one smile. And I knew without a doubt that Pinkie was doing the best she could to restore a lost smile on her friend’s face; how could I say no to such effort?

Nodding slowly I whispered “Alright I’ll do it” I smiled weakly. Immediately her smile widened and the next thing I heard was “Hold on tight!” before I knew it Pinkie had wrapped her left foreleg around my neck and shot off like a bullet through the Everfree Forest followed by my loud and possibly hysterical screaming.

Now that I think about I’m starting to see a pattern with Pinkie’s smile and me getting into trouble.

“Hmm” the zebra said looking into my eye after stretching my eye-lids up a bit with her hooves. “Mhmm” she nodded releasing her hold of my face and pacing around me. Pinkie Pie watched from a distance with an immense amount of anxiety written all over her face.

Zecora stood up on her hind legs and tapped a hoof on my head as if expecting it to make a sound like I had no brain in there just vast empty space. When she was done with that she took another long look at my face her expert eyes scanning every inch of it for anything she might miss. After what felt like an hour of her silence I couldn’t take it anymore.

Standing up on my hooves I yelled “What are you looking for? You haven’t said a word since we got here and explained my situation to you, so just please say something!” I groaned after my outburst falling back on to the chair. What was I thinking doing this? I’m a human maybe not physically but I still am whatever is affecting me may even be something this wise zebra can’t grasp completely. My thoughts were swirling in a sink of disillusion and confusion at this point, but that stopped when I felt Zecora lay a gentle hoof on my shoulder.

“Take it easy young stallion, I think I may have a solution” she smiled. My ears perked up at this ready for anything she was about to say. “I need you to fall asleep again, so I can test the theory I’m brewing. Only then will there be a conclusion.”

“But what if something bad happens?!” Pinkie exclaimed zipping over from her compacted corner.

Zecora smiled at Pinkie “Don’t worry Pinkie Pie. This is only a test to see if I can figure out the rest.” Although reluctant Pinkie nodded and said. “Alright but if I feel anything bad happening we’ll wake you up okay?” her attention now directing towards me. When I nodded she smiled, though it was a much weaker form of its precedent.

“Alright Hailstorm lay down now.
Once you drink this you’ll fall asleep,
but we’ll wake you up before you even weep?” the zebra rhymed her thick accent making it seem quite prosaic.

How she was able to do that constantly was still a wonder to me, but as I watched the zebra go to her cauldron and take a spoonful of a concoction she had just brewed I couldn’t feel a certain level of uneasiness at her words. What did she mean ‘before I even weep?’ my thoughts starting to fade with drowsiness as I took the green liquid she offered me in her spoon, swallowing every drop, I soon felt my body relax as if all the tenseness from the past wash away. And within a matter of minutes, I was asleep.

<(((((O)))))>

I had no idea where I was. This wasn’t Equestria. It wasn’t Canterlot or anywhere I had seen in my dreams, nor was it like anything the mares had shown me. In fact I couldn’t see at all, the room was pitch black and my entire body was sore with pain as if I’d been performing manual labor all day. The only visible things in front of me were the basic shapes and outlines I could barely make out from the dark.

“Kaliver...Hey Kaliver...Silver Caliber wake up!” I felt a kick to my side, but it wasn’t a harsh one it was gentle, yet still enough to send a wave of pain through my torso. Covering my mouth before I even realized it I looked up to see. Vindictive only he wasn’t in his alicorn form.

He was human.

From what I could now tell I wasn’t seeing what transpired between Silver Caliber back in Equestria, I was now watching his past. And whether this was because some strange force wanted me to see it or I had somehow subconsciously forced myself into a part of his life that he didn’t want to recall I couldn’t tell. It didn’t matter now though, because now I’d finally get some answers.

In the past before I came to Equestria by accident and when all these dreams started you’d think I would’ve seen everything from the beginning, but no. This is my first time seeing any of this. The adventures of Twilight and her friends I saw constantly, sometimes I’d see them over and over again, however for that Vindictive fellow and this Silver Caliber guy, I only saw their meets once.

And only once. The experiences I went through for each meeting though made it something both I’d physically and mentally never forget every time I woke up, from each dream. And as far as I could tell this dream was probably going to be the worst of the worst.

My perspective from this entire point was now based on first person. Everything Kaliver saw or felt I could feel, in the dreams it was the same way but it would constantly switch between third and first. That’s probably how I knew their features so well. There was no switching this time.

Silver Caliber got up and looked at the dark figure of his friend Vindictive who gave him a sly smile through the darkness. “Sorry bout that” the jet haired and tanned man said, his voice sounding pretty much the same in his normal form if not a little lighter and rich in comparison to his alicorn form. “Just thought it’d be awful if the master and mistress saw us asleep this late instead of up and ready to go about business” his tone harshening as he continued.

From my perspective Silve Caliber had nodded, then my or rather his voice spoke up, sounding virtually the same. “We wouldn’t want that” he sighed dusting himself off. Moving over to what appeared to be like a window he fidgeted around through what felt like bars(?) blocking him and now pushed it open to let in some light.

The sight I saw made my real body cringe at least that’s what I thought. The room- the cell they were in had dirt and grim almost everywhere. It was as if the place had been used for showering or a bathroom left unclean for days maybe even weeks. The only thing protecting them from a serious infection or even worse were seven layers of sheets spread out on the floor like a mattress. Stuffed plastic bags which I could only assume were their pillows lay in a corner of the room and in front of them was a open door that had bars anchoring it to the ground. Once Silver Caliber was done looking around the room for his sandals (giving me a full view of the poor state they were living in) he walked up the bars and took out what looked like a striker and tapped one of the bars creating a metal chiming sound that resonated throughout the building. Soon after his several other chimes came in unison and shortly after a creaking sound from above came.

Footsteps could be heard from the top floor as they made their way down to what I believed was a very large basement that had had multiple innovations made to it, just so it could accommodate a large group of people.

The dark corridor was suddenly illuminated by light only it was just a oil lantern and as the light got closer to Silver Caliber and Vindictive’s door I saw that there were other barred doors in the distance as well. Finally someone came in and unlocked the door, the person was wearing some furs on his clothing and had a weapon. His comrades unlocked the other doors and all of the guards filed out of the basement and back up stairs leaving the one with furs on to attend to the Silver Caliber and the rest. With a motion of his hand everyone that was getting out of their cells stopped. Once all was quite the man cleared his voice.

“Welcome back to work guests” he said the man’s accent sounding quite brazilian. “The boss is so glad that you all have been working so hard to pay off your loans to him for your houses that today you’ll get to watch other people suffer” he stated quite frankly, showing no sign of sadism in his tone either.

No one responded, a simple cough from one of the so-called ‘guests’ before all went silent again. “Well then” he said clapping his hands together which only echoed throughout the entire corridor, “Let’s go watch people work!” and with that he herded everyone out of the room leading Caliber and Vindictive right outside the door and through a bunch of gates.

The light that hit Silver Caliber’s face obviously blinded him for a second because he rose a hand to shield his eyes. When he brought it down I shuddered at what I saw next.

The entire landscape was filled with guards holding either whips or bamboo like sticks, all of them were shoving people in different directions or forcing them to do certain jobs that were just too disgusting for me to even describe. Silver Caliber gritted his teeth although he was soon calmed by a hand that touched his shoulder. Vindictive looked at Caliber with graveness in his eyes, and the look of complete disgust on Vindictive’s face didn’t go unnoticed by the brazilian guard that had been taking glances every now and then to make sure no one tried to escape. However the guard didn’t do anything he simply grinned and said “Well hope you have fun watching your friends suffer” and with that the fellow walked off into the distance, passing by a group of guards that were guarding a certain building about a mile away.

Silver Caliber walked around the almost desert like landscape. The area’s entire terrain was almost covered with sand though it wasn’t deep enough to hide the few patches of grass that seemed to grow out of random places. What’s more is that the area looked like a regular cul de sac, with buildings around almost every block but guards seemed to be everywhere.

It seemed like every few blocks there would be a guard standing nearby overseeing a building and guarding the prisoners trapped inside it. Vindictive was with Caliber and every few chances he’d get he’d pick up a pebble and hurl it right into one of the helmets of one of the guards, the clanking sound that came off the metal helmets only made the tanned fellow chuckle, however he’d stop and give a dirty look to a guard whenever he saw someone getting beaten for not doing a certain job properly, and that was enough to make me flow into a frenzy.

In all honesty I was more interested in finding out who this “boss” guy was rather than wasting time watching people being guarded like treasure and then getting beaten for a small mistake they made. Watching sure wouldn’t solve anything. And just what was the deal with this whole “boss” guy anyway? Building homes in this almost abandoned area? It was obvious he had the money and resources to build a city without these people yet he was making them not only populate this place but also forcing them to build it under constant surveillance, at the same time they were being slaves. It was awful; infuriating doesn’t even come close to how much this even ticked me off.

Silver Caliber now stopped walking around buildings and was looking at the distance where the brazilian lead guard had disappeared to. Although now really vague and barely even a blip to see the shadow of the building protected by at least twenty guards was probably the well most structured building I’d seen all day. It seemed to have way better forms of coloring on it as well.

In simple terms that building was better than all the others.

“Your thinking about her aren’t you?” Vindictive asked, staring in the direction Caliber was. When no response came Vindictive turned around and said, “Don’t get your hopes up old friend” he patted a reassuring hand on Caliber’s shoulder. “I won’t for a second believe that she’s just stringing you along just so she can spit in our faces later. All of her friends seem fine with doing it to us, especially them” he stuck a thumb out at one of the guards who was yelling at a slightly younger teenager for dropping some supplies that’d be used for dinner.

Caliber didn’t say anything, he knew his friend was only trying to protect him. Though that didn’t make him any less angry than when he was talking about the woman that caught his eye. Nodding he finally took notice of the guard who looked ready to beat the young lad into submission for his small mistake. Whispering into Vindictive’s ear the tanned fellow smirked when his friend had finished.

“Ready?” he asked.

“Always” Silver Caliber replied, returning his friends look. Running up to the guard Caliber swung his right arm into the guard’s helmet with all his force causing the helmet to shake violently and knock the guard down for a few seconds, dazing him. “Hey ugly your mum wouldn’t be too proud of what you’re doing to a little kid now would she mate?” Vindictive said as he ushered the kid to run off quickly.

The dazed guard got up staring at the two and shook his head to clear his blurry vision, muttering his words growing louder with each word “Makin’ fun of me accent are ya? Well I’ll teach you wretched old beggars” he yelled grabbing his bamboo stick. With that the two friends took off as the guard gave chase.

Silver Caliber looked at his friend Vindictive for a split second as they ran, the look of jubilation on Vindictive’s face was nostalgic, I could even feel the nostalgia and for a second I wondered “why did these two ever become enemies?” but then I was awoken.

<(((((O)))))>

Blinking quickly I stared at Pinkie Pie who was biting one of her hooves looking at me. “Um...yes?” I said groggily, more annoyed that I had been waken up when I was just understanding things. A sigh of relief escaped her after I had responded. “You’ve been asleep the entire day and half of today!” she yelled hugging me tightly. When I looked outside it was in the afternoon.

“Why didn’t you wake me sooner?” I asked.

“Zecora said I shouldn’t” she pouted, but then released me slowly from her hug. “I’m just glad you’re alright. I know she said she’d watch over you during the night but when I got an achy knee, the next day” she paused pondering if what she said made sense. Shaking her head clear of those thoughts “Anyway I just had to rush over here” she stated gripping me in a bone crushing hug before releasing me again. Zecora meanwhile was going over some notes she’d made in the corner.

My mind however was to filled with questions to even consider that something horrible was going to happen..

“Just what the hell happened to those two?”

Chapter 7: Pinkie Pie Part 2

View Online

After my session with Zecora I went back home with Pinkie Pie. It had been three days since our first meeting and we hadn’t heard a word from Zecora since. I was getting anxious, but the pony who was getting even more anxious than I was strangely enough was...Pinkie.

“What do we do if something awful is happening to you?” she’d mutter every now and then as she trotted back and forth frantically. “What would Twilight and the others think if they got back and found out you were in danger!” she exclaimed at one point in the afternoon. “What if your life’s in danger!” she screeched when we were eating dinner the very next day.

I understood sympathy as much as the next guy but this was ridiculous, if anyone should be stressing out it should be me. So I told Pinkie exactly what I thought.

It was now the fourth day after we’d gone to meet Zecora and still hadn’t heard a single thing from the zebra. I came to find Pinkie Pie pacing back and forth downstairs as she absentmindedly gave cupcakes to a couple that had just finished ordering. I gave a small smile as I passed by the couple who smiled back, turning towards Pinkie who was still pacing the floor I began to wonder if she would wear the boards down if things continued any further.

“Hey uh Pinkie?” I approached her cautiously. “Could you stop pacing for a second and listen to me?”

Stopping immediately with a slight wobble she turned to face me, “Yes?” she smiled encouragingly.

“I get your worried about me and all, but you’re kind of blowing this over the top don’t ya think?” I asked putting a hoof around her in a consoling gesture. “I know you just want to help and I know you’re trying to stay calm for me, but seeing you like this isn’t going to help me to relax unless you take it easy yourself alright?” I said tossing a small smile her way which she returned much to my delight.

“Alright, I guess I’ll go out for a bit but if Zecora comes here then I want you to call me immediately got it?” she stated firmly. Nodding, I watched as the pink mare zipped up to her room and back down carrying a small baby gator on her back. “Alright Gummy you know what to do if Zecora comes right?” she asked while patting the gator’s head.

Gummy didn’t respond but simply looked at Pinkie and blinked, to me it looked like the gator didn’t really give a crap but to Pinkie she seemed to have gotten the answer she wanted, beaming a smile at her pet and kissing him on the forehead she began trotting out of Sugarcube Corner. “Bye I love you and stay safe you guys!” she called.

It was hearing the “I love you” part that made my cheeks flush red for a second but I quickly dismissed the thought as Pinkie talking to Gummy. No way she’d fall for me that easily. Not when she’s got Cheese Sandwich I sighed a bit at that thought. Turning my attention to the gator that now had a whistle in it’s mouth I simply stared at it confused.

“When did you-” I paused and gave Gummy a quizzical look which he only blinked back to in that deadpanned expression of his. “You know. I’ve always wondered what you’ve been thinking” getting a closer look at the gator I continued to stare him in the eyes. And so did he. For a second I thought he had challenged me to a staring contest...that is until he blinked, dropped the whistle and gnawed at my nose with his toothless mouth.

“I guess you’ll be staying quiet then huh?” my ears twitching a bit at the congestion of my voice. Yanking the gator off my nose I placed him back down on the table and gave him one last look, before trotting off to a corner of the room. Sitting down I just looked around Sugarcube Corner for awhile. Although that was boring so I began to feel sleepy.

Just as I was about to fall asleep, I heard a knock on the door which quickly snapped any form of drowsiness away.

If this is who I think it is then there’s not time for sleep I confirmed. Getting up and opening it I saw Zecora looking out of breath.

“We need to talk.”

Zecora and I were sitting in the living room of the bakery home, I’d gotten her some tea that she requested after I listed off the type of brands the Cakes had. The zebra sat sipping her tea slowly as I sat waiting patiently for her to tell me what the dire news was.

“First a question I must ask, has Pinkie Pie gone on a special task?”, when I shook my head she nodded as if that was all she wanted to know. “It is probably for the best, she surely needs the rest. And you my friend, may not like what I will say at the end” her voice had grown a bit grave now and I could feel the sweat starting to form on my entire body.

Gulping I said “Please begin”.

Setting the cup down Zecora looked at me with the utmost sage like silence, as if she was about to reveal the secrets of the world to me. The tension in the air was probably suffocating me because I could feel my breathing quicken as the silence only added onto the stress I was starting to feel. Finally, she spoke.

“First Hailstorm I must say, I’m quite sorry for the little delay. For you see the research took much longer than I thought. I’m sure you’ll be surprised to find out just what I got” she said taking out an old book from one of her saddlebags she put it on the table and flipped open to a page. Most of the pages had either been torn out or the ink had faded completely from years of neglection and old age. The only clear things that were visible were some gruesome drawings that foretold of the effects each spell had on the caster or the victim.

The zebra finally stopped turning pages and tapped one to get my attention. “Take a look at this” she said pointing to the very bottom of the page, from which I could see had a 3 on it. Whether there were any other numbers next to the three or not I wasn’t sure since it was so faded, Zecora tapped the book again to grab my attention.

“Sorry” I muttered before looking at what she was pointing. I had to squint and get really close to the page before I was able to see. The...Time...Spell? No that wasn’t a ‘s’ it’s a c.

For a while my mind didn’t fully process what exactly I was staring out. Like a mist had clouded my thoughts and was blocking anything from connecting. Then it clicked.

“This is a spell book?” I asked Zecora who nodded with a smile, however she waited for me to continue speaking. “Sooooo?” I trailed off my thoughts slowly emerging from the haze. It’s a curse or a really strong spell she’s showing me. “Is this a curse?” I asked her slowly. She nodded. Shooting a hoof up in success I grinned. Then stopped abruptly.

“Wait” my eyes widening with realization, “You don’t think I’ve been cursed or something do you?” I asked skeptically. “You do realize my world has no form of magic, and even if it did there’s a trifling small amount in comparison to here” I stated objectively. “There’s no way I’ve been cursed.”

“While that may be true, have you ever been told by another in your world that they experience the same things you do?” she said raising a hoof and turning the page. It was blank.

“It’s blank” I said flatly. Zecora frowned at my tone but ignored it nonetheless, running a hoof over it words started to appear as her hoof traced down the old parchment.

A Warning To The Fool:
Magic that lasts for eternity,
Nothing can break it.
Not even your destiny.
When two opposites meet then it shall decide.
Just wait and see what your foolish heart provides.

“This is so cliche” I stated. “Rhyming in a curse for crying out loud this may as well be Snow White what is this a fairy tale?” Zecora however was unfazed by my reaction and waited for me to stop talking before she continued. The rest of the words had started disappearing as her hoof came to a slow stop. “Are you done?” she intoned. When I nodded she continued to trace her hoof across the page.

For Karma works in many strange ways.
Each day, each week, each year, each month you’ll always go through a different phase.
Time and time again the spell will start.
For those it hits the punishment will surely be awful,
But crime doesn’t pay, just like a...just like a...waffle?

The last word seemed a bit forced so that it would make everything rhyme. Whoever wrote this warning had made a lot of cancellations in trying to make the word rhyme, in the end the pony must’ve given up because the next paragraph was in normal prose. Though there was something strange that happened next when Zecora’s hoof went over the dialect.

The words glowed and flashed for a split second in blue luminescent light, and then it began...talking?

The book was actually talking! Just like a tape recorder! Astounding couldn’t even begin to express my surprise, but Zecora’s solemn look told me I needed to hear this so I decided to contain my excitement and listen.

“If you ever come across this book...then I’m sorry. I buried this deep within the Canterlot library so that no one would ever find it. I don’t want anyone else to suffer such a cruel fate. I hope one day I’ll find a cure for this horrible thing, this awful curse!” a crashing sound like something had been shattered came as the pony yelled in pure frustration. It kind of pulled on my heartstring as more shattering ensued, muffling some of his yells in the process.

The shattering didn’t stop for awhile, if he were human I could’ve literally been able to picture what he was doing at this moment just judging from the amount of things he was smashing in that room made me wonder what exactly this guy had been through. Finally when the stallion had stopped breaking stuff the only sound that could be heard was his fast paced breathing.

“Sorry bout that...it’s just...when you find out that you’ll be suffering from something worse than death, for the rest of your life” the stallion’s voice had started to shake with despondency. “it really stinks, you know?” he sniffed. “How life works that way. One day you’re living the dream, having the best time of your life...the next you’re suffering from something that constantly makes you ask yourself why me? Why did I have to suffer this?!" a hoof slamming on to a rough surface could be heard followed by sobbing.

I felt a lump growing in my throat as I listened to this. I understood exactly what this fellow was going through, although his situation may have been much more worse than mine.

Zecora had been making a grave face the entire time, the message was being given. It was obvious from her expression that she had listened once, maybe even more before.

Once the sobbing had stopped and after a few minutes of silence the stallion cleared his throat. “Ahem. Alright then...what I’m about to say is important so you better listen up."

“This curse isn’t a joke it’s real. Trust me I should know” he stated firmly. “I want anypony who’s listening to this to not pass this off as something that will get cured by itself or there will eventually be a cure in the future. There’s no such thing, and what’s worse I don’t even know if there are any after effects or whether this curse can affect other ponies. All I know is that like any other curse it. Is. Deadly."

I winced when he said deadly, the tone he’d taken now was much harsher and if I didn’t know any better I’d assume this was one of my parents speaking to me right now.

“That doesn’t mean I’m giving up though or my friends and family, I’ll find a way to get rid of this horrid problem once and for all. When I do I’ll be sure to leave messages behind on how to find the cure.”

The blue glow that had been adhering to the words the entire time the mysterious stallion spoke flickered before the light disappeared. After that they were gone, fading away into the book like they were never meant to be seen to begin with.

I didn’t know what to say, at first denial popped into my head. There’s no way I’m cursed. Magic doesn’t exist! At least not in my world...now that I think about it though there were a few disturbances around Canterlot High a while back, that was around the same time my dreams of Twilight got cut off on three different occasions. Lost in my own thoughts Zecora closed the dilapidated book and was about to put it back in her bag,till I put a hoof on it.

“Wait” drawing the fragile hunk of junk towards me I went to the very back of the book to see if there were any indications of the name of this so-called curse or spell. I was still doubting it, but deep down I knew this was related to me. I just didn’t want to admit it, at least not now.

As I turned the pages and went all the way to the back cover of the book I felt an increasing feeling of dread cast a shadow over me. When I finally got to the back one page was what separated me from the truth. I gave Zecora a quick look, she just stared at me waiting to see for myself. It was obvious she didn’t feel inclined on telling me anything, for now.

Moving the page which tore off as I turned it I saw that the cover was, blank. There was nothing there.

I felt...disillusioned. I honestly wasn’t sure what I had been expecting and this feeling of disappointment only confused me. Why did I feel disappointed? It made no sense to me. That’s when Zecora spoke up.

“As you can see this is no fib. Hailstorm you may not want to realize it, but you’ve been cursed from all the pieces I’ve gathered, that is a sure enough fit.”

“And what makes you say that?” I asked denying the very possibility.

“When I observed you during your slumber, you kept mumbling strange things in your sleep.”

Like I haven’t heard that one before, “yes and?” I asked trying not to sound rude.

“And I found what you said to be quite strange. And so I went to Canterlot Library to find more information...sadly it seems what I brought was just more devastation" the zebra's ears flopped to her side.

I remained silent. “I said that?” I asked quietly. She nodded. It was my turn to have ears drooping.

I didn’t want anyone to know about my other dreams, at least not till I had been able to gather some information on what they even were, but the fact that I had inadvertently spilled the beans like that meant the jig was up. Sighing I said “Well I did allude the parts about them even in my talks with you didn’t I?”

“You did” she said.

I frowned, “Sorry bout that I just wanted to make sure I knew that you could solve my problem before I revealed anything really important and just caused confusion” I confessed. “I just didn’t want to cause a panic with my problems.”

Zecora trotted over to me and gently placed a hoof on my shoulder and smiled “You have a kind heart. To put others before yourself is an amazing feat, just don’t let it be the one that causes your own defeat” her smile widening a bit.

I nodded and after a few seconds of silence I said “So it looks like I may be cursed huh? Well guess we’ll have to figure out just what exactly that curse is or whatever curse is on me won’t we?”

Zecora nodded and drew her hoof back saying “That request, I’m afraid must go to the Princess.”

“How come? If the book was hidden this long and no one ever found it till you tracked it down then how would they even know about this curse.”

“The book was hidden in the library by that stallion, I’m sure he thought it would never be found not even one in a million. However you must think, the princess’s wouldn’t let one of their subjects go in danger without even a blink.”

The zebra made a good point, two rulers like Luna and Celestia wouldn’t turn a blind eye to one of their own without doing everything they could to help. Look at me for example, I wasn’t even one of their own (as far as they believed my story) yet they were still trying to help out (though they haven’t really done much).

“Alright then I’ll tell them” I said with a smile, although deep down I knew that was a lie.

Zecora returned it with an incandescent smile of her own grabbing the book in her mouth she placed it back in her saddlebag before heading towards the door. “I must be on my way, I’ll be sure to inform you though if I find something knew straight away” she said, before trotting out of Sugarcube Corner.

I waved a goodbye to her and watched her head towards a path to Everfree Forest. Once she was gone I closed the door and turned around. Just as I turned Gumy was sitting where I left him facing me with that deadpanned look of his.

It kind of freaked me out for a second, but I quickly got over it. Trotting over to him I pushed all the thoughts of doubt and concern out of my mind.

“No one can ever know about what transpired here” I said flinging him over my back. “Not a single word.”

Pinkie Pie was now sitting in her throne staring at the ground melancholy, as Spike went about grabbing a few snacks for her.

“Cmon Pinkie, take it easy” he said tossing her a smoothie which landed on the magical map table. “Take a load off and have one of my delicious smoothies” he gestured towards one. Pinkie only sighed completely ignoring Spike’s attempt to cheer her up.

Pinkie smiled at her scaly friend and took the smoothie he had offered her taking a sip she let out a sound of satisfaction as the sweet vanilla taste filled her with some relief.

“This is really good Spike” she complimented downing everything in one giant gulp. Licking her light pink lip, she smacked them together with satisfaction.

“Feeling better now” Spike said wily with a grin.

Pinkie nodded, “Much thanks Spike I really needed-” she froze, her left ear twitching.

Spike glanced over at his pony friend to see just what had caused her to cut off in mid sentence. Her expression had grown suddenly serious and her cheerful attitude was gone.

“Um are you alright Pinkie?” he asked nervously.

“Twitchy ear...itchy nose...shaky hoof” she stated absentmindedly.

“Twitchy what?” Spike asked grabbing his tail and looking around the castle frantically. He hadn’t forgotten the last time Pinkie started twitching. “What’s going on Pinkie?” he said running up to her.
Pinkie didn’t respond she simply remained seated as she glanced around the castle for a few seconds, like she was trying to find something. This only made Spike more nervous.

“Pinkie! What’s happening?” he asked tapping her arm. “What does this combo mean Pinkie?”

Her lips were moving but Spike could barely hear the words. “--hiding-- thing” her heard from the whisper.

“What? Speak up I can’t hear you” he stated gripping her foreleg now looking around the castle with the same curiosity but more induced fear than the two of them in the room.

“Twitchy ear...itchy nose...shaky hoof...that means somepony’s hiding something important” getting up the mare began to pace the room. “But who? Who would hide something from me?” she asked herself.

Spike just watched his friend relaxing a bit that it wasn’t anything that serious as something falling from the sky. “I’m sure it’s not a big deal” he said walking over to his seat so he could get his smoothie.

Pinkie cut him off though.

“Not a big deal?!” she yelled at him causing the baby dragon to stumble and fall on to his butt from surprise.

“This is huge! What if it’s something really really really important! What if-” she stopped her ears drooping as realization and shock spread over her face. “Hailstorm” she whispered.

“Huh?” Spike asked rubbing his butt. “What about him?”

“He’s hiding something from me after I told him to spill the beans!” she stomped a hoof angrily. “I knew I should’ve made him Pinkie promise.”

“He always hides things from us, it’s nothing knew you’re over thinking this” he said getting up and dusting himself off.

“Maybe...” she said biting her lip. “My Pinkie senses will tell me where to go though” and with that the mare zoomed off, Spike grabbing her tail in the process so just in case nothing would end up slamming into him. The two now heading down a high speed route following Pinkie’s senses.

My ears twitched, every now and then, seeing the gator try to go for the whistle that his owner had left for him, which I would immediately move away from his reach. What on earth could this gator be thinking?

“You poor poor fool” the gator thought glancing up at me as I moved his whistle away.“You know not the forces you trifle with boy.”

“What’s with that look?” I asked finally noticing the guilt stare I was receiving from the gator. “What you want to lecture me about not saying anything to anypony about what went on here?” I asked leaning towards him.

“If only I could” Gummy blinked. “Sadly the world seems to have given me a twisted fate of not being able to speak, so for now I shall settle with guilting you into submission.”

The gator continued to give me the look, something I only saw him use that one time when Spike was taking care of all the pets and Angel did something that annoyed them all. And now it was my turn.

“...I’m going out for some fresh air” feeling strangely less of a man or rather stallion than I was having been defeated by a baby gator I opened the door to Sugarcube Corner and let it shut behind me. Walking away from the bakery home and down the streets of Ponyville I took note of all the carefree and casual attitudes of everypony that passed by me. Unlike back home where you’d just pass by a complete stranger without even a bat of an eye all of them smiled at me and even waved. I waved back of course so as not to be rude.

It was awkward,in my world you would pass a stranger without even muttering a hello let alone even smiling at one. This world still felt so different but hey I guess that’s normal when you’re in a parallel universe. That’s when something caught my attention. There was a cloud of dust that was heading down this exact street.

I heard someone shout “Is that Pinkie Pie? Hey Pinkie and Spike!” the pony waved as she zoomed by her. Just where was she headed in such a hurry? “Oh she’s coming...this...way” then it dawned on me. Pinkie’s gaze was directed on me.

“Oh shi-!” I turned still staring at the mare who seemed fixated on catching her target. She was about eight blocks away and at the speed she was coming in she’d catch me in no time if I hadn’t turned a corner nearby.

Running straight through the alley between two buildings I shot down another street that would take me to Sweet Apple Acres. “No way she’ll find me there” I stated, as I began my gallop down the street. Boy was I wrong.

“HAILSTORM!!!” I heard her yell. “YOU LIED TO ME!” and I swear for a second I thought for sure I saw fire surround her very being. Spike was still holding on to the pink mare for dear life, but just barely.

“What? What are you- When did I-?” then it hit me again, Pinkie Sense?! There’s no way it could be that strong! I didn’t have time to think though because apparently Ponyville had been hosting some kind of parade as a entourage of band players made their way down a street that blocked my path to Sweet Apple Acres road. Almost ruining the entire parade and further screwing up my chances of escape, I had to skid to a stop.

I nickered “Damn!” Looking around there were a bunch of people around me. I can use this. Diving right into the crowd I calmly and slowly tried to make my way along side the crowd in the opposite direction the band was going through.

To my right about eight feet away I heard Spike shout “Pinkie stop!” followed by the sound of someone saying “Hey watch it!”

I gulped. If Pinkie was on the chase then I knew as well as any bo-pony, I corrected, that she would catch her target no matter what. “There’s got to be a way I can distract her! Cmon Think!” I tapped a hoof on my forehead frustrated.

What do I know about Pinkie? Aside from the fact that she’s exuberant, loves throwing parties, insecure, smart, and “! That’s it!” I smiled. “Her attention span is awful, if I can get something to temporarily draw her attention away I could make a quick escape!” I reasoned.

However throughout my reasoning I had been thinking outloud so a few ponies were giving me strange looks like I was insane. Ignoring them and looking around I tried to find something, anything that would get me to distract the pink pony long enough for me to escape.

“Twitchy twitch” Pinkie’s left ear continued to twitch. “Right...forward...straight ahead...9 ft away” she muttered under her breath in all concentration, taking a quick glance at her shaky hoof that tilted to the left, she turned in that direction. “Changing your path huh?” she grinned.

Spike was beyond confused. Everyone knew that when Pinkie was a twitching you better listen, but why they were following Hailstorm like this was just beyond his reasoning. What did he have to hid from them? Weren’t they his friends?Didn’t he trust them to help? The dragon was brought out of his contemplation as Pinkie suddenly jerked her body in the direction opposite the parade.

“Ow! Hey!” he yelled, but Pinkie didn’t pay much attention, wrapping her tail around the dragon she lifted him up onto her back, her full attention on her target at hand.

“Pinkie hold on a second!” Spike stated jumping down and doing his best to hold back his friend from going any further. “Don’t you think you’re going a little overboard?” he huffed once the pony had finally stopped.

Pinkie’s eyes didn’t leave the direction her senses were leading her towards slowly she spoke, “What do you mean?”

Spike sighed rubbing the bridge of his nose. “Well when you chase somepony down the street with such animosity I’m not surprised anypony would run off. I know I would.” he said casually. “Don’t you think it’s a little insensitive of you to chase him down the street like that all angry?” he advised looking up at her.

Pinkie’s hardened expression faltered for a second, but just as soon as a look of regret passed over her she quickly shoved it down. “No” she firmly stopped a hoof. “Hailly is hiding something and I intend to figure out what!” she trotted off down the crowd, with Spike following in tow.

A few seconds had passed and all I’ve managed to do was wriggle through the crowd like a snake trying to avoid my pink friend get even a glance from behind.

What the heck is going on?! I questioned. The very fact that I hadn’t seen a single balloon around the parade this entire time was more of an oddity than anything else since I got here.

“What kind of parade doesn’t have balloons?!” I groaned in frustration. A few people cast me looks like I should grow up but I only ignored it.

Scanning the area I saw just what I wanted. A foal holding a red balloon. This is perfect! I thought, but the awful thing was that the colt was on the other side of the parade. If I tried to cross now Pinkie would see me for sure and be on me within a matter of seconds.

I tried to think of a way to get through the massive parade without drawing any attention to myself. Looking around I couldn’t find anything, there were no conveniently placed instruments anywhere in sight.

“Why do you hate me so?” I asked looking at the sky, wondering if the universe could even understand me.

Turns out it did.

Peering over the crowd for a split second I saw an opening where the band had made a deliberate space (Lord knows why?) that I could easily squeeze through if I was quick enough. At the same time I saw a familiar pink mane coming in my direction.

The hunt was on.

Ducking down as quickly as I could I immediately tip hoofed my way in a crouching position to the space that was imminently coming my way. Just as I was about to make the quick dash through I heard Pinkie’s voice.

“AHA!” she yelled “He’s right here!” right between Pinkie and I were three ponies that blocked her view of me, but I knew she knew I was there. And I wasn’t about to get caught now. My small hope of crossing to the other side was fading as the parade was about to make their way past me.

Quickly lunging forward I jumped right into the space, although I wasn’t able to make it out. The band had begun to push me along with it, so I had to march along side till I was able to slip out. Once free I saw the young colt with the red balloon making his way towards me. For a second I thought he was going to offer me his balloon since he thought I was in the parade, but instead he passed by to grab a cup full of lemonade. As he did so he smiled at me before trotting back to his father on the other side.

I didn’t even try to grab the balloon after that. I don’t know why but when that kid smiled at me I just couldn’t do it.

“What’s wrong with me?”

The parade was finally coming to an end. All the music and marching that had been going on was coming to a close and everypony was now taking their own individual routes either home or to work; it was still only the afternoon.

I watched as the colt I had tried to so shamefully steal from and his father trotted off together wards. I felt an enormous wave of guilt creep over me.

What was it? What was it about stealing a petty balloon to earn a distraction that makes someone feel so...so unbelievably pathetic?

Was it because they were afraid to admit the truth? Have you ever been afraid to admit the truth? I know I was. It was because I was scared, a coward that I had stooped to stealing a balloon from a child who just wanted to have fun. I could only imagine how bad it would’ve been had I not stopped myself.

Just what on earth is happening to me?[/ i] I used to have much more integrity than this. The very thought that I would steal from a child just to save my own skin was something that I would’ve kicked myself for ever even thinking of, let alone acting on.

Was this because of what Zecora said about the curse? Did my paranoia kick in without me even realizing it?

Pinkie Pie zipped over with Spike running after her, clearly out of breath. “I finally found you!” she shouted giving me a cold look. “What are you-” she cut herself off upon realizing my saddened state.

“What’s wrong?” her glare softening.

I didn’t respond. All I wanted to do was to go back to Sugarcube Corner and forget about this. Getting up I trotted past the two and slowly made my way back to the bakery. Pinkie and Spike looked at each other with worried looks before trudging after me.

Back at Sugarcube Corner Pinkie and I were behind the counter, where the cupcake sales were made. It’s about time I stopped acting like a kid and told her the truth.

“Zecora says I’m cursed...although we don’t know what kind of curse it could be. She came to the conclusion of it being a curse when she looked into the detail of my symptoms. There are no spells or cases that suggest anything like this before so her solution is a curse” I finished keeping my tone low so Spike wouldn’t here in the other room.

“That’s awful!” she exclaimed. “We have to tell the others about this if we do then we can think of some sort of solution together. The princesses might even be able to help with-” I cut her off.

“No!” I stomped a hoof, Pinkie winced at the sound, taking a defensive step back. “Why?” she asked confused. “Why won’t you accept our help?” she asked. “All we want to do is help you. Is that so wrong? You make it sound like you’ve never received help in your entire life” her voice had started to raise.

I remained silent.

“I don’t get it Hailly, why won’t you let me help? I just want my friends to smile and not be sad is that so wrong?! Why did you run away when you saw me?” her voice broke at the last question, the tears starting to form in her eyes. “Aren’t we friends? Spike doesn’t even get why you’re acting like this. No one does!” it was my turn to wince at the sound of her hoof hitting the floor boards.

“Well answer me!”

I didn’t say anything. I just kept my eyes to the ground, searching for the right thing to say.

“It’s not that I don’t want your help or I’m scared of friendship. I just don’t want people getting involved in my own problems, especially friends from an alternate world” I said dourly.

“But that’s silly. If you don’t want people getting involved how do you expect your problem to go away?” she asked making her way over to me. Once she was by my side Pinkie Pie sat down and gingerly put a hoof on my shoulder. Complying I sat beside her.
“Look you silly colt” she said patting my mane. “Don’t be so quick to push people away when they’re trying to help you okay?” she smiled.

I nodded, not really feeling it but agreeing nonetheless. She was right. This wasn’t something I could do by myself, I needed help but what I really wanted was to understand my problem before I got anyone involved, so I told Pinkie just that.

“No” she said. “The sooner we tell Twilight and the others the sooner we can help you with your problem” she pleaded.

I could see this was going nowhere, so I did the one thing I thought would be best to settle this problem. “Pinkie Promise.”

“What?” she said bewildered.

“Pinkie promise me you won’t tell anyone about this curse till I have more information on it” I told her, “you’re the only one here that I can trust to keep your own promise to me better than anypony aside from the others...please Pinkie just give me some time I’m sure I can figure something out please” I begged.

Pinkie was silent for awhile as she contemplated the issue, glancing around the room and then finally back to me a faint smile appeared across her light pink lips.

“Alright...I’ll give you some time. But how do you plan to figure this out when Zecora couldn’t even tell you how you got this curse in the first place?” she questioned.

“Good question...I’ll ask around see if I can find anything, in the meantime Pinkie just trust me alright?”

“Alright alright fine” she patted my shoulder playfully. “I’ll trust you.”

While all this was going on unknown to the two of us Spike had been listening this entire time, and he’d only registered two things throughout the conversation.

“Hailstorm is cursed” and “Don’t tell the others.” Turning back around to hide behind the cashier counter Spike walked back to the room looking dazed.

“Hailstorm’s cursed?” he repeated to himself like it was impossible to believe. Although he knew that I wouldn’t want him to say anything to the others Spike clenched his claws together tightly, with new determination.

“I’ve got to tell Twilight.”

Chapter 8: Revelation

View Online

“Honesty is the best policy”

They say the truth will set you free. That when you tell someone the truth that feeling of guilt that’s eating away at you will disappear.

I say that’s not always true. Sometimes the truth can only make things worse, other times...it can be just another lie.

The following week when the others had returned from Germaney, Spike told them everything before I could stop him. About the curse, and the fact that I had been hiding something of extreme importance from them.

Fury was one heck of a understatement for how I felt. I’d never been more angry in my entire life and Spike knew it but he sure didn’t seem to feel sorry about it. I couldn’t blame him though, if I were in his shoes I would’ve done the same whether it’s contradictory or not he did the right thing.

Although for the past week, the others have been keeping a close eye on me. This time Fluttershy and Rarity have offered to watch me.

Boy is this gonna be one hell of a day.

Trotting over to the boutique I walked in to find Rarity using Fluttershy as one of her models again. “Oh Hailstorm I’m so glad you could make it darling” she said tossing a smile my way underneath her glasses. Fluttershy smiled meekly also waving. I waved back.

“So what did you guys have planned today” I asked taking a seat as I watched the white unicorn work on the dress around Fluttershy. “Oh not much darling we simply planned to do a little sight seeing after Fluttershy finishes helping me with this dress.

I glanced over at Fluttershy waiting.

“This’ll probably take awhile, why don’t you wait and play with Opal?” she offered as a rather proud feline strutted into the room her nose in the air. I sighed. Oh joy if I still had arms and hands I’d have been giddy with this pleasant experience.

“Alright then” I said trotting off after the cat. I’d taken about two steps up the stairs when I heard a poof behind me.

“Fluttershy” a familiar voice said. “I thought we were going to meet for tea at your cottage” the creature said holding a empty cup in his paw. “The tea’s getting cold you see” he said as ice cubes began to fly out of the cup.

“Discord?”

“The one and only” the draconequus said with a grin. “And who might you be” he said twirling his body around me and staring me right in the eye. I had to say I felt uncomfortable with that but this was the master of chaos we’re talking about here. It was his job.

“Hailstorm...Black Hailstorm” I said still slightly surprised.
Fluttershy’s voice chimed without breaking her position. “Oh sorry Discord, but I just had to help Rarity out with her dress” she smiled apologetically. Discord however poofed off me and in front of Fluttershy.

“Oh no no it’s fine it’s not like I was looking forward to our little time together” he sarcastically said turning away from the pony with both arms crossed.

“Oh Discord come now, she’s simply helping me with my next ensemble no need to get your tail in a twist” Rarity said rolling her eyes as she trotted past him to get some pins.

“Hm?” looking back at his tail it really was in a knot. “Ah oh...excuse me ladies” the draconequus said an apologetic tone. “I’ll be back once I’m decent.” poofing off in a cloud of mist the draconequus was gone.

“Was that-”

“Discord? Yes” Rarity interrupted, turning her attention back to the dress she was working on. “Don’t you worry about him now alright dear, now this may take longer than I thought why don’t you rest up a bit while Fluttershy and I finish” she said looking over her shoulder at me, before turning her attention back to the dress.

I nodded. If anything this would give me sometime to figure things out and maybe get away from these interrogating stares I’ve been receiving since everyone got back.

Laying down on some cushions I blinked once, twice then sleepiness encompassed me, before I knew it, I was out.

<(((((O)))))>

What is friendship? What is trust? And how are they even connected? Is it when two people find they share similar interests and connect with one another?

Is it when two strangers form a bond due to their dire situation? Does it take years of knowing someone before they actually become friends or any form of trust could be made?

For me... it was knowing one person I trusted my own life with. And that person took that life, crumpled it, and tossed it right back into the furnace like garbage.

It’d been about a month now since Vindictive and Silver Caliber had been able to freely roam around the city everyone was still building. Work had gotten tougher, the places they slept were nothing but disgusting prisons that didn’t even harbor bathrooms. It was just disgusting and absolutely vile.

And I was starting to get sick of it. “Hey Caliber” the jet haired man said. “When do we initiate the plan?” Vindictive asked.

“Soon...Twinkle has an idea to help us out” the half white haired man responded as he ate the mush that was called breakfast in front of him. Dipping his spoon in it made a sploshing sound as the spoon sank into the greenish porridge like substance. As the spoon came out the mush made a popping sound.

Vindictive sneered at the nickname he’d decided to give his new girlfriend. Soon enough his attention drew his (our) perspective to the mush Caliber was shoveling into his mouth.

Ugh was all he could think, how could my best friend eat such filth? Pushing his own bowl of mush away the tanned man slouched over the table resting his chin on a hand as he watched his fellow friends, try to enjoy their meals. This is just sickening Vindictive thought.

As if reading his friend’s mind the fair fellow nudged him with his elbow earning a snarl and his attention.

“Eat your slop” he said swallowing, the thick substance. “It’s the only way we’ll get energy for this to work out. Have you told Sebastian to inform the others?”

“You mean Straight Forward?” Vindictive replied with a smirk. “He’ll let them know, if one thing’s for sure that guy doesn’t know how to keep his mouth shut” he snickered poking his food with the spoon.

The brazilian guard leader Luiz stepped into the mess hall, along with him were six other guards all clad in swords, knives, a whip and heavy clothing meant for protection. “Breakfast is over get on up and get back to work, we ain’t paying you to get fat c’mon” he clapped his hands together.

Several groups of people groaned as they got up, left what they hadn’t eaten on the tables and filed out, each casting a scowl as they exited the door towards the guards. Silver Caliber and Vindictive soon followed right after, and the guards coming in from the rear once everyone was out.

“This place is called Debt. It’s a city where everyone who owes the Landlord payment comes here to work and pay it off. That’s why we’re here. That’s why everyone’s here well minus the guards” Vindictive heard someone explain to a group of newcomers as they exited the mess hall.

“From now on till the Double L says so, you’ll be working here. Children are required to do dishes and other minor chores, the rest of you will be doing hard work these two guards will escort you to your designated working positions” Caliber heard the guide say.

“Disgusting isn’t it” Vindictive whispered so the guards that were following them wouldn’t hear. “Can’t wait to wail on their heads with a shovel before we lea” getting cut off from an elbow to the side, Vindictive winced jumping away from his friend giving him the evil eye, right behind him he could hear the stifled laughter from the two guards that were following them.
“The hell was that for” he hissed through gritted teeth.

“If you keep talking like that they’ll find out” Caliber answered with a stone cold blank expression on his face as he murmured his response. “Just keep quiet about it we’ll get pay back when we all get out of here” he said.

Feeling content with the idea Vindictive couldn’t help but grin, and strangely enough I found myself enjoying the thought. For some reason I couldn’t wait to beat these morons senseless with their own tools of torture. The first few weeks the two friends had gotten to Debt, with Caliber and the others they’d beaten all of them for any small mistake they made. Had a few bruises to prove it.

“Stupid useless imbeciles” Vindictive muttered.

“What was that” he heard the fierce voice of a soldier yell.

“Oh nothing” Vindictive said smiling sweetly.

And for a second I thought my blood ran cold with that smile.

“Cmon put your backs into it pull!” a guard yelled. Silver Caliber and I, or rather Vindictive were taking their break both of them were covered in dust and dirt, from lifting heavy pieces of wood that would be used for some of the new buildings they were making for the newcomers.

From Vindictive’s perspective a guard was ordering the teenager they’d helped the month before and a young man who looked to be around the age of twenty-three and another teenager who looked to be around sixteen. They were all pulling on a rope that worked through a pulley system trying to lift the frame of the right flank of a house. And they were struggling.

“C’mon pull!” the guard yelled getting frustrated.

Crack!

The whipping sound that echoed throughout the atmosphere made me cringe, Vindictive must of winced because his vision became closed off to me when the whip connected with bare skin.

A howl of pain, followed by muffled sounds of cursing came soon after the blow was delivered. The 23 year old that had been supporting most of the weight that the frame had offered and after getting hit like that he instantly let go of the rope, causing the other two teenagers supporting him to get pulled in as gravity did its job on the house’s frame.

With a giant thud, the whole structure came apart.

“You idiots!” the guard yelled approaching the group, whip ready. “I wanted to get this finished before lunch, now get back to work before I whoop your sorry arses into shape!” he demanded.

Watching this only made me angry, but it wasn’t just me who was seething from watching this. Vindictive was as well. Silver Caliber was clearly just as enraged by the actions that were going on and before he could even move down the workplace where the guard was Vindictive had already took off in that direction.

The young adult’s eyes were both teary, he was still trying to reach the spot on his back that his arms were incapable of allowing him to touch, the wind that seemed to gently blow on his clothing only made the pain worse. The other two teens were trembling violently, too scared to even retrieve the ropes.

“Well?!” the guard spat at the teens. “Move!” he pointed to the ropes. “Hurry up or I’ll whip you till you’re nothing but black and blue!” This response only made the younger teen whimper, he was trembling all over and looked like he was about to cry.

I felt a surge of burning hatred course through Vindictive (and possible even my own) body as he made his way down the steep slope towards the group, from his perspective I could see Caliber was following right behind him.

The younger teen wouldn’t move either do to his fear or simply because he had wet his shorts, from the looks of it a damp spot had appeared around his...lower region and was still shaking. The older one that had been saved was now doing his best to put on a brave front.

“Y-y-y-you can’t treat us like this!” the boy retorted.

“Huuh?” the guard stressed the word more than necessary.

“What was that? What can’t I do to you?” he asked approaching the two boys. They were now being backed into a corner of the lower landscape.

I noticed the boy had tightened his grip on the younger one’s sleeve, like it was giving him the courage to speak , just by knowing it was there. “Y-you can’t treat people like this! What did we ever do to deserve this kind of treatment! All you do is work us day in and day out, we don’t even get half as much decent food as you do!”

Shit! Vindictive thought. If this outburst goes any further the guards will start getting even more rough with us. Jumping over a jutting piece of earth the tanned adult landed on the ground with a thud, he just had a few more feet to go before he was on the same ground level as them.

“Oh really?” Vindictive heard the guard ask.

“Listen here you little runt” the guard reached over and grabbed the boy by the collar. “If you and your family had been able to pay for your living expenses! Or better yet have done your jobs before you got here than maybe your system wouldn’t have dumped you off on nice fashioned people like us.”

Nice wasn’t the way I’d put it. And it seemed the teen thought the same thing, next thing I-- Vindictive saw was the boy spitting in the guard’s face.

The trooper recoiled throwing the boy to the ground before kicking him in the gut with disgust. “H-H-How dare you! You insolent little!”

The teen held up his hand for a moment of silence, much to both Silver Caliber and Vindictive, the younger teen and the man on the ground’s amusement.

“I’m not a runt” he said spitting on the ground. “The names Peter, but my friends call me Payback, and your not a good person” I could sense the bravado rising in this kid, much to my fear because he knew what was coming when he finished speaking.

“You’re an old, sad man who’s gonna rot down under for this. You. And all your friends.”

After that silence was the only thing that could be heard. That and the squawk from a crow, accompanied by the cool breeze of the wind.

Animosity was far from what Vindictive could see spread out on this guard’s face. It was a crime in Debt to kill a worker or as they were called “debtors” to be killed, unless they had committed an act of murder or stolen a prized possession. “Death was rare here, but the guards make up for that with the work they force us to do” Silver Caliber muttered as he saw the guard’s face go blood red.

“We have to save that kid- Payback” he said rephrasing the last word.

“Couldn’t agree with you more” Vindictive replied.

The guard was about to firmly land his foot on the nape of Payback’s neck until he was tackled by Caliber, followed by Vindictive rushing over to help grab the whip he had released during the tackle.

It took quite a bit of struggling but with the help of the young man who called himself, Lance they were able to knock out the guard and tie him up.

“Well” Vindictive breathed a sigh of relief dusting his hands off. “Let’s help you get that house set up shall we?” he beamed a smile.

I was shaken from my trance.

<(((((O)))))>

“W-What is it” I asked groggily not trying to hide any of the annoyance I felt, for once I was actually angry I had been disturbed during my dream phase.

It was Discord. The spirit of chaos had awoken me from my dream phase.

“Um...yes” I said bewildered.

“See I told you nothing bad would happen?” the draconequus said turning to the yellow pegasus and white unicorn.

Slowly rising from my quite uncomfortable position I felt an ache through my body as I rose, which only seemed to fuel the anger I was starting to feel.

Discord beamed a toothy smile at me. “And how did you sleep dear hm? Have any interesting dreams lately?” his head arching over to my right.

“As a matter-of-fact I did... and still would be, if you hadn’t woken me” I said bitterly walking by him my tail uncontrollably smacking his cheek.

“Oooh a feisty one” he grinned almost seductively and held it for a few seconds watching me as I departed, as if sensing my uneasiness by this he suddenly burst into a fit of laughter in that booming manner of his I had become so familiar with through my nocturnal disturbances.

“Ugh” I voiced my clear annoyance. I loved the way Discord was able to annoy the crap out of people even as I watched him plunge part of the world into chaos I still enjoyed it. However when it was happening to me...that was a different story, especially when he took it too far like that.

Rarity rolled her eyes at Discord shooting him a look as she passed by the draconequus who turned his back to her making himself comfortable by having Opal twirl aimlessly in the air.

Sitting outside Carousel Boutique I stared at the ground gathering my thoughts. “I’m so close...I can feel it. Whatever caused that rift I know I can just feel it.”

“Hailstorm?” Rarity said trotting over to me. “I do hope you’re alright and I do apologize if Discord offended you in some way.” she tossed a worried look at me.

There it was again. That look. “I’m fine” I sighed wanting to leave the moment I saw the concern on Rarity’s face.

“Oh...I see” she said silently. Neither of us said anything after a while, but I could tell from the few glances Rarity would give me once in awhile she wanted to say something. Before I could say “go ahead” she asked.

“Hailstorm...are you sure you don’t want to tell us what’s wrong darling?” the mare asked sweetly. “I’m sure we could help you some way.”

“No, you can’t this is only something I can do. I don’t need your help right now” the tone came off as rude though I didn’t intend it to. Rarity looked slightly hurt and crossed with how I had responded to her. Before I could even say “sorry” or “it’s not what you think” she got up with a hmph and left me. Sitting outside by myself at the gate of Carousel Boutique.

****~****~****

Discord was now sitting with me in Fluttershy’s cottage, after that small fight with Rarity she refused to talk to me. I probably deserved it. No. I did deserve it. She was just trying to help and I spoke so coldly to her. Honestly I didn’t really think she’d forgive me so easily with how I spoke to her. I could feel guilt weighing in on me, as I recalled how furious I had been at Spike for telling them the truth when he was just trying to help me as well. The feeling only doubled when I thought about Pinkie Pie’s efforts the previous weeks before.

“Oh would you stop with your pity party” Discord’s voice said dragging me out of my sad groove. “We’ve all been through bad moments you just need to quit worrying about it constantly and get over it” he said insistently. “Move on.”

He was right, though I didn’t think it’d be as easy as he said. First I needed to apologize to Rarity, well not just Rarity but all of them, my friends, for how I’ve been acting lately. No one back home would tolerate this kind of crud unless they had were really patient with someone. I could only mention a few people that could. Three at best.

“You’re right” I told Discord smiling faintly at him, though blunt he was trying to help.

The draconequus stared at me for a long time. Like he was searching for something, snapping his fingers a tea cup appeared which he then spat tea back into the cup. Once he was done being Discord, the draconequus turned to me.

“Hey Hailstorm you know what’s funny?”

Uh-oh, I didn’t like this one bit. Discord’s funny and my funny weren’t far apart, but I was afraid he may take it too far.

Not waiting for my response he continued “Well you see I actually found something quite surprising” he tossed me a slightly sly smirk.

Suddenly appearing next to me he lifted up his paw and turned my head towards him so we were looking at each other. Eye-to-eye.

“You see while you were sleeping I felt a disturbance”

“Disturbance?” I asked. “When I was asleep?”

“Oh no it was when you were awake” he sarcastically stated rolling his eyes. “Yes when you were asleep. Now this disturbance, I felt was a magical disturbance” he stated his claw stroking his white beard.

“I...see” sweat was now starting to form around my brow.

“And well you know how I can sense magical disturbances right? Right Fluttershy?” he casted a sweet smile towards the yellow pegasus as she trotted up to us with snacks.

“Oh yes. Discord can sense any magical disturbance anywhere. That’s how he was able to find Tirek” she said through her teeth as she lay the snacks down.

I didn’t like this. Were they doing this on purpose? No of course not, Fluttershy isn’t the type to play these kind of jokes, does that mean this is serious?! The sweat had started to increase now slowly sliding down my cheek to my chin, Discord simply grinned at this like I was fueling him.

“And well in all honesty I was amazed to find out” he disappeared but then I felt a light weight on my shoulder and the soft whisper of his deep voice say “That disruption in magical energy, came. From. You” he tapped my nose with his claw as he reappeared in front of me.

The next thing I knew was my heartbeat quickened, I suddenly felt nauseous, and I had started sweating profusely. Before I knew it, everything went dark.

For the first time in my entire life. I had, just had a panic attack.

<(((((O)))))>

Another month had passed and things were finally starting to kick into action. Twinkle or as I like to call her Princess had finally got everything set. Tomorrow we would finally be escaping this hell hole with as many people as possible, maybe even tear up this prison while we made our escape.

While Vindictive was thinking this, a young man with turquoise eyes opened the gate to his door. “Hello Vindictive” Script said.

Vindictive simply nodded. Silver Caliber wasn’t here in the room with him, he had been allowed to go on leave for the day since the Landlord’s daughter a.k.a Twinkle wanted to have a private chat with him. And no one dared question the ‘boss’s daughter’ he rolled his eyes as the thought popped into his head.

“Things have changed. We’ll be leaving tonight. Make sure you tell Sebastian and I.C. that we’ve had a change in plans, tell the others in your group as well. Kaliver has already spread word with the people here everyone’s just waiting for tonight’s shift before things go underway, remember don’t deviate from the plan. One small mistake and-”

“Yeah yeah, I know everything goes to hell” he said flatly.

“Glad you understand” Script said tiredly. “I’ll take my leave now so there’s no suspicion. See you tonight” and with that Script shut and locked the barred gate, flashing the jet haired fellow a smile before walking away.

A small grin spread across Vindictive’s lips as his blue eyes stared outside the prison-like barred window in his room. “See you tonight” he cooed.

Midnight and night shift was over. All workers were being sent to the mess hall because apparently the Landlord’s daughter and nephew had something they wanted to say.

As I watched through Vindictive’s eyes, the movement of everyone heading towards the quite large building I noticed Straight Forward walk towards me- Vindictive and nod. Vindictive nodded back. Silver Caliber soon appeared behind Vindictive shortly after and together the three along with the rest of their group entered the building with the other debtors.

“Welcome” Luiz said in his brazilian accent. “Before you all head back to your rooms our co-representatives have something to say to you all. My lady if you please” he said bowing and gesturing towards the front of the stage as he backed away for Twinkle.

Twinkle took a step forward flashing a small smile at Luiz and then turning her attention to the group in front of her.

“Hello” she said clearly, “I’m Tiana, but you can call me Twinkle. Now I know you all have been working hard these past few months” but before she continued a yell interrupted her.

“Damn right we have! We’ve been working non-stop for you guys when do we get a decent break?!” someone within the crowd yelled.

Unfazed by this Twinkle continued “I know you’re tired and upset with how things have been going on lately, but this is why father has sent us here” as she continued she casted a quick glance to some of the people in the crowd all of which broke off into different directions, then looking at her cousin, Script she continued.

“Today will be the day you all finally get your break” she smiled. Then there was darkness. All oil lit lamps or other forms of light that had been brightening the area had been turned off surrounding the mess hall in complete and utter darkness.

Shouting could be heard from the guards followed by the movement of feet and occasional sounds of hitting, then finally there was silence.

When the lamps and some temporary lights had been turned on I could see at my host’s feet that he had knocked out the guard before him, because Vindictive had begun taking off the supportive clothing the unconscious guard was wearing. Silver Caliber soon emerged behind him dragging the unconscious body of Luiz with him than leaning him against the wall.

“Grab some rope. We have to make sure that no one interferes with tonight’s plan, or we’ll all be executed.”

Soon enough some rope was brought and everyone that had knocked out the troops brought their unconscious bodies towards the head guard, Luiz. Within about ten minutes all guards were tied up and bound to each other. “Let’s move” Caliber ordered, and everyone left the mess hall, cautiously walking into the night.

“We escape on a full moon huh?” a young voice said. It was Payback the snarky kid who’d nearly given up his life to deliver those final words of justice to that guard those few months ago.

“How you doing sport?” Caliber chimed as he led the everyone along with Vindictive, Twinkle and Script by his side. The boy only smiled as reassurance that everything was fine.

For a while the whole area was deserted, only a few guards were tied up at the mess hall and strangely enough none of the guards were on duty tonight. It was quiet. Way too quiet for the city of Debt.
“Something isn’t right” Straight Forward’s voice could be heard, voicing the thoughts of the entire faction.

The only thing that could be heard were the sound of crickets, rubbing their wings together creating that small chirping sound, low yet unbearable uncomfortable.

Silver Caliber turned to Twinkle. “Do you know anything about tonight’s schedule” a quick “No” was the only response he heard followed by a “Father had taken it down today for some reason” though as the sentence was completed, everyone realized why there were no guards in sight.

“It’s a trap” Script stated perspiration running down his temple. And with where they were now, a free open landscape about a 60 yards away that separated the gate on the border of the countryside, they could easily be taken out since only a few people had weapons.

“We should turn back, make sure that we aren’t making a mistake here” Script advised. Silver Caliber opened his mouth to speak but was cut off by my host’s own infuriated shouting.

“Are you MAD!” Vindictive yelled. “We just got out of that cul de sac, walked half a mile with no interruptions and have about another less than 200 ft to go and you want us to. Go. Back?!” I could feel his fist clenching up like he wanted to punch Script, the turquoise eyed fell wisely took a defensive step back, before stating.

“Vindictive, hear me out. I know you want to leave as much as I do but-”

“You? How could you possibly know how much I-” he paused and added “We!” his hand extended gesturing to everyone behind him. “Want to leave? Hm? Tell me Script! We’re friends, but don’t you dare tell me, us, that you know what it’s like to be a slave and expect me to not lash out!”

Suddenly feeling a gentle touch on his shoulder Vindictive turned his head to see Silver Caliber patting him gently. “Vindictive take it easy. You’re stressed alright. We all are but you don’t need to attack Script, he was only trying to help” he said in a chiding patron tone.

Taking a deep breath in, he exhaled. “Right. Sorry Script, I’m just worrying if we’ll be able to escape. You remember what happened to the last group that tried right.”

“Don’t remind me” Script said a shudder clearly taking over his body at the mention. “Uncle made a clear example of those that refuse to pay their debts to society, I don’t even want to know what he’ll do to us of-”

“Then stop talking and get a move on already” Twinkle exclaimed, clearly tired of the conversation she moved on up ahead leading the rest of the group onward. The three guys watched her lead as the others passed by them. Vindictive smirked. “I’m starting to like her more and more.” The only response he got was a roll of the eyes and a chuckle.

Half an hour had now passed since the group had made their escape from the city of Debt, after walking behind the mess hall and having gone straight ever since they could now see the gates that would lead them to sweet sweet freedom.

“Finally!” Straight Forward’s voice could be heard again from within the crowd, followed by a screech of pain signifying I.C. was still around.

Everyone’s faces brightened as they made their way across the empty plane they walked on towards the gates of freedom, that is until they noticed there were an assortment of shadows in front of those very gates of escape.

“Hello dear, Script my boy. Isn’t it past your bedtimes?” the silky smooth voice of a tall rather well-trimmed old man stated as he walked out of the crowd, his hair fashioned into curls that matched his grey moustache that had twirls at the end of it.

“Father?” Twinkle cringed upon seeing her father’s signature red tie and black purple suite seem to bounce the moonlight off his clothes. “W-What are you doing here?” she blurted out stupidly.

“Well what kind of father, would I be” he said as he walked towards the now hesitant group of rebels.

“If I let my daughter and nephew leave without giving me. A nice. Long. Hug” he said rather kindly which only added onto the negative effect of his words. “Well come along now” he stated with outstretched arms.

“Give Daddy a hug you two.”

Payback who had pushed his way through to see what was going on suddenly let a smirk play across his lips as those words fell upon his ears, Vindictive noticed this and elbowed him in the ribs. “Now’s not the time kid.”

Script and Twinkle however did not move an inch, despite the looks of worry the relatives now shared their determination to stay was strong. Something LandLord could see clearly for himself.

He sighed dramatically, and snapped his fingers which immediately made two guards disappear and bring out a chair which he sat on. Crossing one leg over the other he stared at the group before him as if contemplating his wins and losses, and then finally, he smirked.

His moustache curled up a bit more as the smirk stayed plastered on his face. “I’ve come to a few conclusions you’ll find that you’ll believe are negotiable. I am a man of business after all.” he haughtily stated as he snapped his fingers again this time summoning a tea cup before him.

“Now” he said taking a sip of the tea once it had been poured. “I will give you a few options” his smirk fading into a smile. “And you just tell me what fits you better ok?”

Before Silver Caliber could respond, the old man started.

“Option #1: You can come back with me, I will take you all home and we can all act like none of this ever happened. As my ‘friends’ I suppose I should treat you with courtesy this time and let your ruffian acts go without any trouble, I’ll be sure that none of the guards harm you as well once you’ve returned.”

“Like hell we’ll go back!” Vindictive shouted. “I’m not stepping another foot in there, not as long as I have blood flowing through these veins!” he pounded his chest pridefully. Everyone else seemed to agree with him.

The smile had now turned into a frown. “How uncouth” he sighed, before taking another sip of tea, he snapped his fingers again and one of the soldiers immediately got down on all fours like a table. There he placed it expertly on the soldier’s back, like he’d been doing it for years.

“Option #2: Dear Tiana, Script. You can leave with your friends” he smiled once again as his thoughts came together. “But you leave half your group with me. And you must choose who you leave behind.”

“No” Silver Caliber stated. “No one get’s left behind.”

“So troublesome” the man muttered under his voice. “OPTION #3: You fight your way through my men and see if you can make it out alive. Or. I deliver punishment, with all of you. Save for my sweet darling daughter and kind nephew.”

They all hesitated at this statement. Vindictive especially tensed up. Punishment meant death. Death meant...game over. Option 2 was sounding to start real good right now. Even if they left a few people here did it really matter? They could just come back later with their own weapons, and usurp this entire place.

Ugh. I thought. That’s just awful how can you complain about betrayal when you yourself were planning to do the very same thing to your friends, who you’ve countlessly told you would free and walk together with on the countryside If I could I would've punched him in the face or at least hoped someone would do it for me, then it occurred to me.

You’re not in his situation though my mind reminded me. If I were, maybe I would’ve done the same thing also, had this kind of thought process maybe-- “No!” a voice drew me and Vindictive along with the rest of the group, out of their thoughts. It was Payback.

“You think just because you’ve got a nice smancy suit you can just come all up in here, and tell us what to do. You know what I’m gonna tell you what to do when we crossover that gate?” the teen asked.

The Landlord smiled. “Enlighten me my dear boy.”

“Glad you asked” Payback returned the smile grimly, before slowly raising a fist and sticking out his middle finger. “That’s. What I’m gonna tell you to do” the boy said proudly.

The air suddenly had an icy chill to it, everyone was silent as the boy’s still extended middle finger waved around at the Landlord. The smile made a slow transition from a disappointed frown, to a look of disdain.

“Option 3 it is” he said sitting up from his seat. “Do it boys, you heard the lad. He said we should do it. So give them hell chaps” snapping his fingers the soldiers all drew weapons out and tossed on the ground one by one. Enough for Silver Caliber and Vindictive’s group to fight on.

“W-what’s this?” I.C. stepped forward looking at the arrangement of armory before them.

“I’m still a gentleman to my word, I wouldn’t stoop to your uncouth level and let you fight without arms. Though now that you have them, let the games begin” he snapped, this time it clearly echoed across the area as the wind carried it away. “Fight.”

Grabbing another assortment of weaponry the guards all charged at their own victims ready to fight them all. Over their rushing the shouting of Landlord could be heard. “Dispose of my daughter and nephew, I don’t need disobedient children running my house when I’m gone.

“I can always get new ones” he said decisively.

I felt a surge of anger rush through me or maybe this time it was still Vindictive, because I was sure I heard him curse.

Silver Caliber and all the others rushed to grab their weapons. The moment their hands had touched a weapon though their opponents were on top of them.

The battle was on.

Grabbing a cutlass Vindictive looked up just in time to see a sword aiming right for his head, blocking it just in time, he was knocked to the ground by the brute force of the weight that supported his opponent. Looking up just in time his opponent had his sword directed down ready to pierce through the armor that he was wearing with it. Rolling out of the way just in time the jet haired fellow quickly broom swept his assailant knocking him to the ground.

With swift movement I watched as we climbed over the brute and proceeded to punch him in the face till he stopped struggling, unconscious from the numerous blows delivered and having lost three teeth in the process.

Getting up quickly I heard Silver Caliber shout to the others as they fought. “Don’t kill any of them! Just incapacitate them our priority is to move onward, protect as many of the children as you can but just keep moving!” he yelled, before he delivered a rough blow to the jaw of his attacker dazing him, and rushing towards the gate.

Soon enough I was in hot pursuit. Ducking the blades of cutlass’s swords, spears and other weaponry Vindictive’s heavy breathing continued to make me feel like I was the one going through this fight.

Glancing back behind him I saw that the others were starting to catch up, feeling small relief I suddenly felt a sharp pain in Vindictive’s shoulder. One of the soldiers that had been pushed/knocked to the ground by Script as they cleared a path for the rest to follow had thrown a throwing knife directly towards the jet haired fellow and was chuckling till Payback rushed over a kicked him square in the head, possibly killing him.

“Don’t worry buddy I got ya” the kid said as he yanked the knife out of Vindictive’s shoulder drawing a grunt of pain in the process. Immediately placing a hand over his wound Vindictive said. “Thanks, kid Let’s keep moving.”

Doing just that the two yelled with nothing but courage in their voices, as they along with several others behind them charged forward towards the rest of the brigade, ducking and dodging the attacks of their pursuers as best they could.

*****~******~****

Vindictive threw one final punch as he knocked out the last guard, clutching his side and wheezing as he felt a sharp pang of pain course through where he’d been brutally kicked after he’d been tackled by one soldier and kicked by another.

The entire group had somehow managed to make it out alive with most badly cut and in need of some medical treatment, before they bled out.

The Landlord now stepped out of his viewing spot, clapping. “Well done” he said smiling. “Father’s so proud of you sweety. You really have grown up into a better woman than your mother ever could-”

“Do not talk about her like that!” Twinkle shouted.

“Touchy!” the old man said wryly still smiling. “Well as I said you’re free to go, you’ve proved yourself worthy to leave” he said pushing a button on the far off corner of the gates. “You’re free to go.”

“HA!” Payback stated. “I knew we’d get out of here and now I can finally do this-” he was cut off, as he suddenly felt a jolt of pain at his gut.

Everyone froze. Turning slowly towards the blonde haired boy they saw a knife jutting out of his diaphragm.

“N-No!” Vindictive yelled rushing over to the boy’s side as he became limp and fell backwards.

Within a second Silver Caliber was by their side looking just as terrified and grief stricken, to me it looked he was fighting back the tears, but it may have looked like something completely different to the dying boy.

The color slowly draining from his face he smiled weakly. “Ha...ha...I was really hoping” he said taking a second to catch his breath, swallowing “that we’d all go on real cool adventures together...you know?” he said weakly, slowly reaching over and brushing a tear away from Caliber’s eye, only making the white haired man turn away biting his quivering lip.

Others had started to gather around him now, Twinkle was trying to hold back the tears, but couldn’t making Caliber comfort her. Script was freely shedding tears trying to put up a brave face. Even Iron Clad (I.C.) had misty eyes, Straight Forward was saying things like “I’m not crying, it’s just liquid heroism... for this kid you know” which in some aspect was true.

“You know...the boy said weakly looking at the the lunar moon and the twinkly stars as they sparkled in the night sky.

“My parents abandoned me....left me to take care of their debt. So when I got here...I was so...so scared. Pathetic huh. 17 years old and I was blubbering like a baby when me parent’s left” Vindictive felt those words pull at his heart like a harpsichord was being played.

“For the next few months...I tried to do work off their debt...but when time was up I came here...I was so angry, that the two people that brought me in...were leaving me in such a terrible state” he said tears now rolling down his face.

“Then I started to work here. In Debt city or whatever...I couldn’t” he coughed abruptly interrupting himself.

“Save your breath kid damnn it!” Silver Caliber stated. “Just stop we can...we can still save you” he whispered the last words as if he was reassuring himself more than the boy.

Though it didn’t seem like Payback could hear him because he kept on talking.

“Then I met you guys” he said pointing a shaky hand at Caliber and Vindictive. Vindictive blinked away the tears and sniffled. Nodding his head like he understood, Caliber who looked like he was dying inside nodded also.

“You guys...gave me courage. You...You two were my role models...my first friends here” -he coughed harder- “I just wish...I could’ve stayed longer...I’m glad...I could be...like you...in..the” his voice was fading as his head slowly fell to the side and he closed his eyes.

“end...even if...it was just....a little...while” he exhaled breathing his last breath as one final tear rolled down his cheek.

Nothing. That’s what harbored the air that night, not a sound not even the sound of crickets could be heard. As if the boy’s death had affected them as well.

As for me who was watching this through Vindictive’s eyes, all I could feel was anger.

Then the one who delivered the final blow to the boy stepped forward, in his purple black suite with his red tie, he smiled.

“Well sorry about your friend” he said rather dryly. “But either you all leave or I have you all stay” at that several other soldiers stepped forward. All looking eager and ready for a second round.

“Your choice.”

Click!

Right behind them the gates that had been fully open were now beginning to shut. Horror struck the faces of each individual in the group. Terror now took over the grief they felt for the loss of their comrade as they all made a mad dash for freedom, some tripping over others and quickly scrambling up again making it out.

Only Script, Twinkle. Silver Caliber, Straight Forward, Vindictive and several others remained by the body of the boy. “Let’s go” Silver Caliber said calmly after he’d cleared the tears from his eyes, patting Vindictive’s back.

Quietly the jet haired man stood up holding his shoulder. “Yeah, let’s” turning around they began making their way towards the now half open gate. First some of Caliber’s friends went out. Then Twinkle, then Script, followed by Caliber himself.

Just as Vindictive and I watched Caliber’s body disappear behind the barred gates and reappear on the other side, there was a tug, pulling him away from the exit, followed by the wind in both our lungs escaping us.

Crashing to the ground with a thud on both knees. With Vindictive’s vision slight blurred from the sudden hit he looked around to see, Straight Forward, Iron Clad and the remaining members of his group on the ground.

“What are you waiting” the old man said staring coldly yet still smiling at him. “Go on, leave. That’s what you wanted right?” he moved aside to let Vindictive crawl towards the gate, that was still closing.

“Go on” he said. “”If you don’t hurry and yell for help you’re friends will leave without you. All of you” he added. One of the guards came up and stepped on his ankle, a pop came. Then a scream.

“SILVER !!!” he begged. “COME BACK!!” I could hear the desperation in his voice.

Straight Forward and the others who were now on all fours were also yelling for Silver Caliber to come back.

I watched as he turned around, then I saw the horror on his face when he realized what was happening. Immediately he came running back, although the door was slowly reaching a quarter of the way closed. “Cmon get up!” I could hear him yell.

“Get up! Cmon Vinny hurry! Get up!” he was about to run inside but a sword stopped him. “Move and you die” the Landlord stated.

“Go Vinny before it’s too late” the Landlord said playfully.

Struggling to get up, Vindictive’s entire body felt so sore. I knew this was just me seeing his past through his eyes, but the pain was horrible.I thought for sure he’d collapse, but he just kept on going. Trying to stand the jet haired man stumbled falling to the ground, Straight Forward and Iron Clad now rushed at the Landlord only to be knocked back down by the guards that had formed wall between him and Silver Caliber, still on the other side of the ever closing gate.

Crawling slowly, Straight Forward and Iron Clad watched as their friend made it to the gate’s bar line and with a shaky, red stained palm he looked up at Silver Caliber.

“Take my hand”

And for a second it looked like everything was going to be okay. The gate was close to shutting but if he was able to bring Vindictive out then the others who looked at him as their leader waiting for him to cross before they did would follow.

The Landlord however had other plans. Tightly grabbing the hilt the old man jammed it straight into Caliber’s side, causing him to keel over and grab his stomach. As he came down Landlord finished Caliber off with a blow to the chin with the sword’s hilt knocking him out.

I watched in horror as Silver Caliber fell slowly to the other side of the gate, taking Vindictive’s dreams of freedom with him. At the same time the gate suddenly quickened its closure, and shut with a metallic screech.

The Landlord turned to look at Silver Caliber through the thick rusted metal bars within Debt city. “Looks like you chose Option 2 after all. Pleasure doing business with y’all” he added a smile at the end.

Turning around and walking back towards the men that were now coming to, he said “Cmon boys tonight we feast, oh and don’t worry about Vinny over there poor lad’s suffered enough with what just happened and all” he stifled a laugh as him and the rest of the guards all made there way back to Debt city.

Vindictive was speechless. His hand still outstretched to Silver Caliber as if he were still there right in front of him ready to lift him up, ready to take arms together and walk away from this place free.

Instead his fingers brushed the rusted bars, of the prison he knew he was going to be subjected to for Lord knows how long.

“I’m trapped here” his voice shook in denial. “For who knows how long.” Silver Caliber however didn’t respond. He was unconscious, there was no way to defend himself. Everyone else on the other side were too speechless to even say anything, and just watched in a daze.

“So...” Vindictive’s voice now shook with anger his shoulders heaving up and down. “You decided to trick your best friend huh?” he said to the unconscious figure. “Lie to me! Tell me that we’d be leaving together when you actually planned to trick me huh? Option 2 huh?! You planned it didn’t you? With him...with her?!” he said pointing to a startled Twinkle as the tears spilled over his face.

There was no response. Dourly Straight Forward and Iron Clad grabbed either side of their leader and began dragging him back to the city.

“We should get back....we’ve got work tomorrow” I heard one of the disillusioned companions say as they walked sorrowfully back to the city. One person trudged over to Payback's body lifting it up and carrying it with him so they could bury it.

“Silver Caliber!! I swear! For lying to me I will ruin you! Your entire life! I’ll ruin it all!” he shouted at the top of his lungs from the distance, my own throat felt sore from the shouting.

“I will never forgive you for betraying me like this! YOU HEAR ME?! NEVER!!!!!” the last words echoed as everyone on the free side of the gate watched their former friend get dragged away sobbing, and screaming in frustration and deep remorse.

“This couldn’t get any worse” Script said morosely.

Thunder suddenly struck. And Script could suddenly feel a drop of water on his scalp.

Pitter,patter,pitter,pat

It was raining, on the worse night of their lives.

<(((((O)))))>

Slowly opening my eyes I looked around. My eyes were slightly puffy, like I’d been crying. I probably had been, after what I just saw how could I not? Blinking a few times I tried to remember what happened before I passed out and went into dream mode.

“He’s awake” I heard a voice say.

Turning around I looked to see all of the mane six along with Spike standing around me with worried looks, Discord was there as well looking at me with a especially disturbed look on his face. Then I heard a ahem.

To my right was Celestia and Luna both looking at me with as much concern and disturbance as the others.

Sighing I rubbed my tear stained face with both front hooves. “Could this get any worse?”

Chapter 9: Karma Always Finds A Way

View Online

“Life is a boomerang. What you give. YOU GET.”

Everyone-- everypony in the room was waiting for me to say something. But the thing is, I had nothing to say. There was no way I could change topics or laugh it off, not after what I just said when I woke up.

If everything went the same way things had went when Twilight drank that potion to discover what was causing those vines and roots that were invading Equestria, then it’s safe to say that while I was unconscious I must have suddenly started crying, or at the very least it seemed like it.

My face was still in my hooves and I wasn’t going to raise it. Not now, not until I could at least gather my thoughts.

Vaguely I heard voice of Luna say “Perhaps we should give him sometime to relax...he must have just been through something we can’t even understand...yet” she added as if a foreboding that this time there was no escape.

I could hear the clopping of multiple hooves, down the stairs, then out the door of Fluttershy’s cottage before the door creaked closed and with a silent thud, everything went silent again. Yet for some reason I could still feel a presence with me.

Discord.

Feeling an added weight to the bed I shifted a bit to make room, all the while still keeping my face lowered so that it couldn’t be seen clearly. The draconequus didn’t say anything once he was seated on the bed beside me; neither did I.

Finally gathering my thoughts I lifted my face up, wiping whatever tears may have still been sliding down my cheeks before attempting to speak. The draconequus’ tail however stopped me from saying a word as it gently formed a finger on my lips.

“Fluttershy told me about your situation, while you were asleep” the draconequus said.

No surprise there, is what I wanted to say. Instead I remained silent, I’d rather see where he was going with this before I explain in full detail to everyone about my other dreams.

“So what if your cursed?” Discord finally said after a few minutes of silence. “I say why not embrace it? I certainly wouldn’t have got where I am today if I didn’t embrace my wonderful chaotic nature” he replied with a small grin.

I simply rolled my eyes. Embrace it he says, now that’s something Discord would definitely say. “Why exactly should I embrace a curse I only just found out I was given?” I asked.

“The only thing embracing your problem can give you is...closure” I continued realizing what he was trying to get at. Or at least might not be trying to get at. I don’t know, but whatever it is Discord was aiming for he at least got me one thing. “Closure” I repeated the word, as it danced off my lips.

Discord simply watched my expression with mild amusement. Then the others came back in. All of them looking solemn and serious, glancing back at Discord I saw him now giving me the same stern look as them.

Quick to change sides aren’t we? I thought a small smile spreading across my face.

“What’s got you so happy?” Rainbow Dash asked hovering over the others.

“Oh nothing, I just found something amusing is all.” The ponies looked at each other with confusion at my statement but I caught a quick wink from Discord accompanied by a sly grin, though he reverted back to their side as soon as they glanced over at him.

“Beats me?” he shrugged.

“Right..”Celestia said watching her old friend carefully, turning her attention back to me she said, “Luna has informed me that she has been incapable of entering your dreams save for one time, and even then you apparently had no dreams of your own so she had to drag you into her realm. Spike and the others also tell me that you are hiding something you wish to find out on your own first before informing anypony” she paused, thinking about what she would say next.

“However after Twilight sent us a message that they couldn’t wake you up and you seemed to be in some sort of pain Luna and I rushed over. Hailstorm, I don’t know what it is you so obstinately refuse to tell us but we only wish to help” she smiled in that oh-so sweet motherly manner of hers.

“Please, speak to us.”

The room went quiet once Princess Celestia had finished speaking, I could feel the tension rising as they waited for my response, mostly expecting a “no” judging from the way Rainbow Dash’s wings were angled and the incessant glare she was now giving me I knew if I said no she’d definitely tackle me.

Sighing theatrically I said “Alright. I’ll tell you... the truth.” A sigh of relief came from everypony even Discord beamed a smile at me, apparently just as curious as the others to see just what was ailing me and causing this magical disturbance he was sensing.

So I began, explaining for the second time the whole issue about my dreams. This time I included Silver Caliber and Vindictive, the entire time I talked everyone was eerily silent, I couldn’t blame them though. Celestia especially had stopped smiling the moment I mentioned that name, “Silver Caliber”, she automatically gained a look of shock, which receded into casual calmness as she listened to everything I said.

Even the parts relating to her. I excluded the bit about my last dream though, I didn’t think it was necessary to inform them that I had figured out just what exactly had happened to cause the rift for between the two former close friends.

If anyone deserved to know, it would be Celestia and I would tell her personally, when we were alone.

After what felt like an hour of explaining I finally stopped at my last dream in relation to the curse that Vindictive said Iron Clad would study for the next three months, the moment that sentence came out though I felt an increased change of tension in the air, and I knew exactly what they were thinking.

“No” I said firmly before anyone could even make the suggestion.

“But Hailstorm” Fluttershy interrupted before I could continue. “What if that curse that Vindictive said he would use somehow got transferred to you?” she said clearly voicing my doubts and everyone else’s thoughts.

“It’s impossible” I declared. “There’s no way it’s possible, I’m human” clearly forgetting my current position.

“Correction” Rainbow Dash interrupted. “You were human, you’re not anymore now” she retorted.

I stayed silent, deep down in my conscience I knew what she was saying is true. My stubbornness said otherwise.

“You know what. I’m going to prove you wrong” I said as I shifted my weight on the bed assuming a more comfortable position on the hay piled bed, I closed my eyes. Sleep would come to me soon enough...but it didn’t. Not this time.

“Is he asleep yet?” I heard Spike whisper, after a few minutes had passed and I remained motionless. My grimace however made him say “Ok then maybe not.”

“OH!” I heard Discord say. “May I make a suggestion” he said with glee. Although hesitant I heard Luna reply “Go ahead.”

“Why not give him a glass of water?” I could practically picture where this was going, and so did everyone else Twilight immediately shouted a hefty “NO!” which only made the ancient dragon mumble grumpily afterwards.

Sitting up on my haunches I turned to the group with a scowl. “Can you please leave so I can get some sleep and prove to you that you are all wrong? I won’t be able to sleep with all of you making this much noise” I stated harshly.

“Oh here let me help you with that” I heard Pinkie say suddenly pulling out a frying pan from her mane.

“Where did you-?”

Clonk!

Everything faded into the black abyss that slowly consumed my vision as I fell forward on to the bed, the last thing I could hear was Pinkie say defensively:

“What!? I was only trying to help!”

<(((((O)))))>

“Fifteen years” Silver Caliber whispered the words as he and Celestia trotted down Canterlot Castle’s hall. “It’s been fifteen years...can it really be that peaceful for so long?” he asked himself more than the regal pony beside him. Celestia only smiled.

“I assure you my friend, it’s possible” her incandescent smile illuminating the very hall they trotted down. Silver Caliber soon found himself smiling back at the pony.

“Thank you Celestia” he said still smiling as they made their way out of Canterlot Castle’s gates, nodding towards at the guard ponies around them. “For everything.”

“For what?” she asked innocently with a hint of mischief.

The black alicorn smiled at his friend. “You know what I mean” he said nudging her playfully. “For helping Twinkle, Script and I get so accustomed to this world, after well I brought my own personal troubles here” sorrow edging its way into his voice.

Celestia placed a gentle hoof on his shoulder, her innocent smile now shifting to an expression with empathy. “Trust me when I say I know how you feel, but as long as you have people around you” she said looking down at Canterlot City, “You’ll never truly be alone”

Silver smiled at his wise friends words. The two continued their trot down to Canterlot City, where Script and the others were waiting for them. Apparently they had something important to show him.

****~******~****

“Is he there yet?” Straight Forward asked impatience growing by the second.

“We’ve been here since morning! If this guy knows what he’s doing then tell him to hurry the buck up so he can give Vindictive the potion and we can get out of here!” he shouted slamming a hoof on the table and attracting the unwanted attention of some of the customers.

“Patience my friend” Iron Clad stated as he tapped his hoof on the table trying to restrain the anxiety that was starting to grow.

It had taken him much longer than he thought it would to prepare the necessary ingredients for the spell. First off the spell had ingredients that could only be gathered in a secluded forest near the Griffon Kingdom and water that needed to be gathered near the zebra islands, once gathered and made into a potion it had...requirements.

The first was that it required you to have a high substantial amount of magic to cast it. The second was that it would take away half of your life in trade, something that bothered Iron Clad at first greatly till he learned that his leader was immortal. The third requirement...was unknown, along with four others that had not been mentioned in the book.

All that was known was that the spell would have a special effect on the victim, that and it multiplied your power times three along with your animosity.

“So you’re saying if he drinks the potion it will only take away his immortality? Is that right?” Straight Forward asked with a skeptical brow.

“That is correct” he said taking peeks at the window every now and then. “Why?”

“Why? Cause it’s HOGWASH! That’s why!” he stated keeping his voice less than a shout as best he could. “What kind of spell makes you give up half your life anyway?! We’re just lucky he’s immortal or else there’s no way I’d let you do this” he snorted angrily.

“Don’t be mistaken” the grey unicorn stated his tone growing dark. “My loyalty to our leader is just as strong as yours is. Never forget that.”

Straight Forward’s upset expression faltered before he sighed “Yeah you’re right. Sorry, I just-”

“He’s here!” the bulky unicorn shot up out of his seat and immediately rushed out of the restaurant to go meet the pony that had been standing under a light post with a fedora and suit coat, accompanied by a white striped tie.

Rushing after his friend, not before leaving some money on the table for the water they had ordered the two made their way through the crowd, before they were finally able to get in touch with their contact.

“You got the stuff?” the grey unicorn asked.

“Yeah I do” the earth pony replied. “You got the money?”

At this point Straight Forward rolled his eyes, tapping his hoof impatiently till they were done with their small play-date.

“Yeah I do, lemme take a look at the merchandise before I give you the money” Iron Clad demanded.

“No let me take a look at the money before I give you the merchandise” the pony said tipping his hat up, giving a clear view of his pearly white eyes.

“That was not what your client and I agreed to we-”

“CAN WE PLEASE GET THIS OVER WITH, I WANT TO MEET UP WITH THE OTHERS SOMETIME TODAY!” the violet earth pony yelled disrupting the rest of the residents that were going about their own business and drawing in unwanted attention. Again.

“R-right” Iron Clad said apologetically glancing over at his friend before magically lifting a bag full of golden coins out of his saddlebag.

A quick exchange was made between the two before the three individuals awkwardly nodded at each other and went about their own ways.

“This better be worth the two year wait” the green maned earth pony growled as he trotted after his friend. “Disturbing my honeymoon with my wife” he mumbled. “Better be worth it for the earful I’ll receive afterwards.”

Revenge.

For awhile now I’ve started to think it’s a dish best served cold. But just how far are you willing to hold a grudge against someone? “I suppose I’ll find out as soon as SF and I.C. get back” the goldish-brown alicorn thought.

Ember was sitting with Poison Dart who was working on chemical scale’s and their levels, it was something he had to grade for his students that were going into medical careers. “How’s school working out for you sport?” Vindictive asked his son.

“Fine” the golden coated blue haired unicorn stated. “Nothing I can’t handle of course” he said flashing a wise grin at his father. “It’s only been a year, since I became a teacher at Celestia’s school for gifted students” he said lifting up in his blue magic his diagrams, stowing away in his bag.

“A lot more work than I thought it’d be but it’s worth it to see the kids smile” he said cheerfully.

Vindictive smiled back at his kid. Five years had passed, since his last meeting and he hadn’t been getting any new updates on matters of the spell till last week. It irked him but he wasn’t going to complain since Iron Clad had put so much effort into this research, and judging by the clopping of those hooves that must be them right now.

The cottage door swung open with a thud and the two ponies trotted inside one carrying the briefcase in his magic, another looking frankly annoyed.

“Glad you made yourselves at home” Ember said sounding annoyed.

“Thanks we’re glad to be home” Straight Forward replied sarcastically.

“We’ve brought the potion my liege” the grey unicorn said hovering it towards the goldish brown alicorn.

“Thank you” he responded getting up and trotting away from his original seating position, taking it up in his own red magic he made his way past the two ponies, Poison Dart and his mother following right behind him.

“Where do you think you two are going?” he asked not turning to look behind him, but knowing well enough that they planned on following him.

“We want to be there so nothing bad happens” Ember said.

“Out of the question.”

“But” she started only to be cut off by a firm stomp of the alicorn’s hoof and a growl.

“No means no” he said strongly lifting a hoof to take another step forward he stopped, pausing like something may have dawned on him. “Iron Clad.”

“Yes my liege?” the unicorn asked looking at his superior with the utmost reverie.

“Take the briefcase and, inform the others I will be there shortly. We will head to Canterlot once I arrive, understood?” he asked with a raised eyebrow.

Nodding the unicorn took the briefcase in his own magic and trotted outside, followed by the belligerent violet earth pony who only seemed to be growing more upset the more he had to wait. “See you there” he said impatiently before they disappeared in teleportation magic.

Once the two had left Vindictive turned to face his family. The worry filled looks they gave him made him want to stay with them a bit longer. But he couldn’t, not after he’d been waiting fifteen years for this moment.

Wrapping his wife in his magic he pulled her towards him with a swift yet gentle tug he wrapped his wings around her. “I love you. You’ve been the best thing that has ever happened to me. Both of you” he stated wrapping his son in magic and making room for him as well so he could embrace him with his other wing.

“When I came to this world the only thing I harbored was hate. Pure hatred for what happened to me, but when I met you fifteen years ago” he said turning his head and staring at Ember with her eyes sparkling as he spoke. “I never felt more love in any world or dream than when I met you, Ember” nuzzling her cheek affectionately, he sighed with a breath of relief.

“You’ve been the only pony aside from hatred and friends that have kept me sane for all these years. I can’t tell you how much you mean to me. I promise when this is over. After I’ve taken my revenge. I’ll drop all of this, so we can spend more time together” he said raising his head up and looking at his son.

“As a family. As for you Poison Dart. I’m proud to call you my son, you’ve done so much medical research ever since you started attending school in Canterlot. I know it may have been hard for you... leading this double life I’ve forced on you two, practically tearing you away from the rest of the world but” his ears drooped now.

“I-...I” he choked a bit as he struggled to get the words he thought he would never say again. “You all mean so mu-” a hoof tapped his muzzle silencing him.

Poison Dart’s eyes were full of emotion, practically on the brink of tearing up. “It’s okay dad. You don’t have to say anymore” he said smiling.

Vindictive smiled at his son. “Thanks kid” he said giving his son a tight squeeze before letting go of the two he turned around and began trotting outside, but was stopped by a familiar tug on the tail.

“Alright what do you want to say this ti-” interrupted for probably the second time in his life by the soft lips of his wife Vindictive took in what he considered may be the last few moments he ever had with Ember again.

When the crystal blue mare finally broke the kiss she was staring morosely at the ground.

“Are you sure there’s nothing I can say to stop you from going?” the mare asked her red eyes glistening as the light hit her pink mane.

“Sorry, Ember, but this is something I have to do. I’ll be back later tonight” he said biting back the fear he actually felt. “See you tonight honey, and don’t forget I love you both” with those words delivered a red tipped feather fell to the ground in front of mother and son as they watched the alicorn ascend and fly off towards Canterlot, and away from them.

Thwump!

The sound came as Vindictive landed in a less busy part of Canterlot. Looking around he saw Straight Forward signal him from behind an older looking building. Trotting over there as quietly and calm as he could the alicorn was soon in contact with his friends.

Right before him was Seller Fly, Iron Clad, Straight Forward and the two others that had appeared for their reconciling those five years ago, Vindictive nodded at them which they returned with a respectful bow.

“Where is it?” he asked the grey unicorn before him. “Over there my liege” he said lifting a hoof at the briefcase where it had been placed in the center of the empty backyard.

“Will there be any witnesses?” he asked as he unlocked the case with magic stepping forward.

“I’ve had my people make sure that there will be no such thing, we’ve made it seem like this building is going under reconstruction so everypony in this proximity will not be stepping a foot here, Celestia herself gave us the okay to go ahead with our work for the day” she flashed a sly smile at the grey unicorn who merely sneered.

“Good work Fly” Vindictive said as he lifted the white potion before him, swirling the contents in its flask.

“Now stand back” his voice commanded. “I will need to prepare in case anything happens.”

Heeding her leader’s words the red unicorn took a step back as did the others. Once they were far enough the alicorn nodded at them then turned his attention to the liquid in front of him.

“This is for you” a small smirk placed itself on his face as he popped the cork out of the flask.

“Silver Caliber.”

Tilting it forward into his mouth the alicorn winced as the liquid sent a burning sensation down his gullet, starting to sweat as the liquid went down his throat and into his body. When he finished swallowing every drop he threw the flask to the side with his magic, a shattering sound occurring once it had made contact with the ground.

“How do you feel?” Straight Forward asked.

For a moment he didn’t say anything he just waited to see what would happen, after about five minutes of waiting he felt no change.

“Nothing” he said both disappointed and angry. “Iron Clad what is the meaning of this-” he paused because they suddenly heard something.

“What’s that?” one of the stallions asked grabbing everyone’s attention.

A rumbling sound could be heard every few seconds once everyone had quieted down. Vindictive looked around, his ears twitching till he realized. It was his stomach. A confused expression filled everyone’s faces as they waited to see what would happen.

“Wait!” the alicorn exclaimed feeling excited, his wings propping up in the process, “I feel something! I feel-”

BUUUUUURP!

“...Gasy?” the violet earth pony said even more confused than before.

Iron Clad was probably the most confused out of the group. “W-what in the world?” the unicorn asked in both exasperation and anger. “I was tricked by that fool?!” he stomped his hoof in disbelief.

“Of all the-”

“Wait!” Seller Fly pushed the large unicorn’s head away. “Something’s happening!”

She was right. Vindictive’s coat had started glowing a bright golden color, a look of discomfort and excitement was mixed on his face, until the light pulsed.

“URGH!” he screeched falling to the ground feeling a sudden jolt of pain course through his luminescent body. Upon his fall the others were about to rush to his aid till he barely managed to shout a stop.

“I can feel it” he said still on the ground his body pulsating. “The power...I can feel it.”

The others backed down, but not without a great form of discomfort as they watched their leader contort with pain, as his body pulsed the golden light flickered repeatedly. Each time the alicorn’s illuminated coat pulsed it sent a jolt of mind numbing pain through him, going through his legs, body, head, organs and for a second...his hair, yet at the same time I-- no, he felt refreshed. His anger, his rage was returning. He felt...

Alive.

The light grew brighter and brighter till it was impossible to stare at him directly.

“Vinny! My Liege!” the group of ponies called their leader in unison averting their gaze so not to be blinded.

“Are you alright sir?!” one of the stallions called into the light his eyes firmly shut.

The only response he received was cold cackling. “Oh I’m better than alright” the now gold and brown striped alicorn stated as the light faded, his eyes glowing a sickly green.

“I feel alive.”

The group watched their superior’s now accentuated coat brighten as a few rays of light hit it, he looked like a newer version of himself. Seller Fly especially who had no attraction to her superior before suddenly felt her cheeks feeling quite warm all of a sudden.

“See something you like?” Vindictive asked flashing her a sly smile, which she only returned with a surprisingly flushed face. “Oh? I didn’t think I would notice you blush when you have a red coat, looks like I was wrong” he replied turning his back to the group and walking around as if to get a feel of how he felt now.

“H-how does it feel my liege?” the unicorn asked in engrossed enamor.

“Wonderful. Thank you Iron Clad” he said smiling kindly as he trotted over to the infatuated stallion.

“I-I-It was nothing my liege, anything to please you” he bowed. The alicorn lifted his head up with a hoof, which only made the grey unicorn slightly feel a little flustered.

“One more thing Iron Clad” the gold, brown striped alicorn said as the rays of light brightened his appearance.

“Y-Yes? M-M-My liege?” the unicorn asked flustered.

“Don’t ever get me something that makes me feel so much pain again” he said with a sweet smile still on his face but the venom clear as day in his words.

“O-Of course my liege” the unicorn stated completely ignoring the warning he’d just been given. “A-Anything to please you.”

Nodding the alicorn spread his now red and gold wings. “Flee Track” he stated.

One of the pegasus stallions was too busy admiring the way the light reflected off his leaders coat to even noticed he’d been called. A second more stern calling dragged him out of his admiration though.

“Y-Yes my highness!” the pegasus stumbled forward falling on his face. “You know the way to Silver Caliber’s place do you not?” Vindictive asked his shadow casting itself over the orange colored pegasus.

“O-Of course I do I-”

“Then lead the way” he ordered interrupting the pegasus’s reply. “Now.”

Nodding dumbly the pegasus spread his wings fluttered himself up to his hooves before heading in the direction of Silver Caliber’s home. As they made their way through the streets of Canterlot, Vindictive could feel a burning sensation through his entire body as they reached his target.

“It’s true what they say. Revenge is a dish best served cold” he grinned, as the other members of his brigade, spread out across Canterlot began falling in line behind them.

“I’m coming for you Silver Caliber” he stated as the sun slowly made it’s way down the horizon.

<(((((O)))))>

“Celestia tell us what you’re hiding” Discord stated as he remained suspended in the air.

“What do you mean?” the alicorn asked tilting her head in fake confusion.

The draconequus scowled at her. “You know what I mean!” he snapped.

“The magic I felt a thousand years ago I can feel it coming from him!” he said pointing his claw at my unconscious body as it lay twitching every now and then.

Celestia remained silent, her innocence disappearing with the silence that accompanied it. This only dragged a groan of pure frustration from Discord.

“Wait a second” Twilight stated. “What do you mean magic you felt a thousand years ago? I thought Princess Celestia and Luna imprisoned you in stone way before then” she stated.

“Oh they did” he said casually. “But just because I’m in stone doesn’t mean I can’t hear or still sense whenever there’s a magical disturbance around” he reprimanded the purple alicorn with a tap on her nose.

“Ribbit,” A frog croaked as it lay on the young alicorn’s head. Twilight gave a unamused expression before levitating the frog on the ground as it hopped away.

“Sister what does he mean?” Luna asked.

Celestia did not reply her face now looking pained on the realization that she’d kept something from her younger sibling for so long. The thought of telling her something like this had slipped her mind eons ago, yet the name Silver Caliber was one she would never forget, even if the rest of the world did.

“Princess?” Twilight said with pleading eyes, “Is there something you’re not telling us?” the six mares and Spike along with Princess Luna all gave Celestia questioning looks, Discord shooting her a harsh one.

Reluctantly the princess answered. “I believe Silver Caliber... may just be the ancestor of Hailstorm here. He became a friend of mine shortly after your exile” she said looking sadly at Luna.

“And he was also an alicorn.” Everyone gasped at this, everyone except Discord who muttered, “Saw that coming a mile away.”

Rarity shot him a look, “But Princess if this Silver Caliber fellow was also an alicorn where is he?”
she asked turning her attention to the princess.

“Well... he wasn’t the only one. You see there was another alicorn with him. He called himself Vindictive, apparently the two had a history and although Caliber didn’t go into full detail with what happened to them they were quite close.” she glanced between her sister and Discord both who averted their gaze, painfully as she looked at them.

“...I don’t know what happened to him or Vindictive during the battle, though” she answered.

“What?!” Rainbow Dash said surprised. “How?!!”

The tall white alicorn stared at the ground her voice giving way to signs of emotion yet her face still stoic “Because, the battle never took place here, and I never found out what happened as a result. I did however witness something that changed his life completely.” she said dourly.

<(((((O)))))>

Celestia stood on the roof of Silver Caliber’s home lowering the sun slowly. With her was Silver Caliber, Script, Twinkle, Slingshot and a few other stallions and colts who had decided to watch their princess lower the sun and raise the moon.

“Are you sure you’re alright?” Starswirl asked the princess as the last rays of sun slowly began falling behind the hill.

“I’m fine, Starswirl” the alicorn smiled her pink mane waving in the breeze.

“Are you sure?” Script asked worried, though the alicorn seemed to have no problem at all as the sun slowly disappeared behind the horizon, the moon however proved more difficult as she was not its master.

Finally lifting the moon up with a bit more effort than she thought was necessary Celestia exhaled. “There, see?” she said slightly tired. “Nothing to it.”

“I agree” a voice said from below.

“You truly are the strongest alicorn in the world Celestia, the strongest at least till now” said the voice belonging to the sickly green eyes and shining blue irises of the alicorn that stood in the dark. Directly behind him were about twelve other ponies.

“It’s been awhile my friend!” the alicorn said addressing the shocked expression that came over Silver Caliber as he trotted over to the edge of his home.

“Come with me why don’t you? It’s been awhile since we’ve had a talk” he said friendly.

Silver Caliber felt perspiration slide down his neck. Sweet flapjacks tell me this is a dream was all he could think.

“You’re not dreaming!” the voice of Straight Forward replied as if reading his thoughts.

The black alicorn sneered. “Damn” Spreading his wings Silver Caliber descended in front of his former ally. “Have you not given up your path of vengeance?” the alicorn asked gravely.

“NO!” Vindictive snarled, taking notice of Twinkle and a stallion appearing to be around the same age as his own son. A smirk played across his lips.

“I see you however have been living just fine all this time, didn’t even bother to check up on your old friend now did you?”

“You attacked us!” Script yelled from the roof. “What sane being would look for the person who attacked them?”

“What sane being would walk up to an entire army of people dedicated to ripping him to pieces?” the gold and brown striped alicorn asked Script his eyes glued on Silver Caliber.

“ENOUGH!” Celestia responded landing next to Silver Caliber her height making the ponies behind the gold alicorn shrink in slight fear while Straight Forward, Iron Clad, Seller Fly and the two other stallions stood their ground behind their leader.

“Vindictive” the regal alicorn turned her attention to the golden alicorn in front of her. “Leave this place, I will overlook your actions if you leave and never return. But if you do not” her horn became caked in a goldish yellow glow.

“I will protect my kingdom and my friends” her chest rising with confidence.

Vindictive remained silent for a few minutes before speaking. “Fine.”

“Yeah fine- wait what?!” Straight Forward replied, confounded.

“We’re leaving” he said much to the surprise of Celestia whose magic had immediately dissipated at the announcement.

“M-My Liege?!” the grey unicorn stood in place his eyes fixed on his superior in pure shock and amazement.

“We came all this way just for you to tell us we’re leaving?!?!” the violet pony yelled after the golden alicorn who stopped only a few feet behind him.

“Of course.” Vindictive responded. “You didn’t think I’d come here and fight the very Princess of Equestria herself did you?”

The entire group’s mouth dropped. Silver Caliber, his family and everyone on the roof all had agape jaws in utter bemusement.

“Not without a plan of course” his horn glowed red, and in a blink they were gone. Silver Caliber and his family minus Script had vanished along with Vindictive and his own group. Celestia stood there in utter shock as the wind blew her flowing mane in the air.

“No” she whispered in shock as her eyes widened with realization.

She’d been tricked.

Somewhere in the Everfree forest a large burst of magic cascaded the area as it dispersed and disappeared into the air bringing along with it a large group of ponies only two of which were standing.

Vindictive and Silver Caliber stood watching each other face to face.

“So you’ve made your decision?” Silver Caliber asked quietly, fighting the conflicted feelings he had now.

“I made my decision a long time ago” Vindictive assured.

“Caliber!” Twinkle shouted as she slowly rose herself onto all four hooves.

The black alicorn glanced over at his wife from the corner of his green eyes.

“Buck him where it counts” she said with conformation.

Nodding the alicorn turned his attention back to the gold alicorn before him.

“Shall we begin” Vindictive stated his wings spread much like the hostile phoenix on his flank. It was not a question.

“Let’s” tossing his head back his horn glowed an emerald green enveloping it before he shot out a blast of magical energy. Vindictive’s eye’s flashed a sickly green before he too shot out his magic, the two collided creating an extreme burst of air that forced the surrounding group back and away from their allies.

“Vindictive, my liege! Let us help you in the defeat of our foe!” the grey unicorn stated trying his best not to be pushed back by the sheer force of magic that cascaded off each other as the two alicorns pushed each other back.

A deep feral snarl that shouldn’t have been possible, came from Vindictive's throat making the bulky unicorn’s blood run cold. And I was sure maybe even my own.

As if the offer to aid had empowered him Vindictive’s magic force increased, easily blasting through Silver Caliber’s magic and sending him hurtling back towards a tree he went right through.

Distracted by the sudden increase that his superior had gained the unicorn did not notice Vindictive come up to him.

“M-My liege you’ve done it you’ve-” he was cut off by a force that wrapped itself around his neck.

“Gah!” he screeched clutching at his throat with his hooves effortlessly. “M-y l-ege!” he exclaimed as tears began to form from the lack of air.

“I refuse” he said bringing the unicorn closer to him as he glowered down at him.

“Understood scum?” he accented with a tighten.

“Y-Yes” the unicorn blinked the tears that were blinding him away. “P-Please have mercy” he implored.

Dropping the heavy unicorn to the ground with a thud the alicorn turned around to face the silver sword crossed cutie mark bearing alicorn before him.

With a gasp, Iron Clad gratefully sucked in the welcomed air into his lungs, then exhaled a steady breath after a few seconds placing a hoof on his throat, he watched as Vindictive continue to approach Silver Caliber.

Straight Forward rushed to his shocked friend’s side. “You alright? What happened back there?!” he asked shaking the unicorn.

Iron Clad didn’t reply but simply continued to watch his leader continue his long-awaited battle.

“...What...have I done?”

Silver Caliber stood on his hooves shaking splinters out of his hair and dusting himself off with a hoof. Twinkle and Slingshot were beside the black alicorn in seconds.

“Dad you alright?” Slingshot asked with worry.

“Get out of here!” he demanded, upon noticing them merely inches behind him.

“We came to see if you were alright” Twinkle said pouting.

“Woman I just got thrown into a tree like a rag doll of course I’m not alright!” he scolded. “Luckily Equines have such durable bodies or else this would’ve been game over.”

“Watch out!” Slingshot quickly pulled his father and mother down just in time to dodge a shot of red magic that flew at them.

Silver Caliber couldn’t help but smirk. “I am so glad I named you Slingshot.”

“Same here” his wife confessed. “We can talk about this later alright!” she said noticing the smirk only widening at the comment.

“Sure sure just let me-” he felt a tug on his tail. “Horseradish” he cursed.

Vindictive flung Silver Caliber into the air and was about to shoot him down till he saw the alicorn spread his wings and come hurtling down at fast levels.

Firing shots of red magic from all angles missing his target as he maneuvered gracefully past every blast. Spreading his wings just in time the black alicorn pulled up shooting Vindictive with a blast of energy (which he barely managed to dodge) before going in a circle and coming back down for another air assault.

This time the gold alicorn was prepared.

Focusing his attention on where Silver Caliber would be he shot the exact spot surprising the alicorn as it made contact and nicking his wing, spiraling out of control the alicorn came to hit the ground hard with a crash.

“Ohhh” he groaned as his body was filled with a surge of pain. He became distracted by the shadow of Vindictive cast over him. Turning on his belly, Silver Caliber slowly rose but fell back down, his wing hurt to much to move as it lay limp on his side.

“Stop!” Twinkle rushed over blocking the golden alicorn from moving any further. “Please take me! Just leave him alone he’s suffered enough with the regret he’s had ever since the incident.”

“Excuses, excuses” the alicorn moved the purple unicorn aside. “I’ve no time for excuses” he said his magic color changing from red to black.

“You remember that old saying we came up with before we made the break out attempt right Silver?” he asked the alicorn whose ears had wilted.

“How those who do bad will reap what they sow? Well it’s time for you to cash in your winnings” he said with a nasty smirk.

“NO!” Slingshot yelled jumping out and focusing his magic on the alicorn, he lifted him up and tossed him back a couple of feet much to Vindictive’s surprise and anger.

Rising from the ground he came to look at the beaten up alicorn as his wife and son threw their bodies over him to protect him from any harm. He stood before them, watching their trembling bodies cover the one they were willing to sacrifice their lives for. And for a second, he felt like he couldn’t go through with it.

But that changed as a force reminded him of what had happened to him back at that horrible rat’s nest.

Coldly Vindictive stared as Twinkle knelt before him begging, “Please Vinny, we- we know what happened back there was wrong but it wasn’t his fault. It wasn’t what you think, it was an accident!”

“I know” he said.

“What?” the mare asked choking on her own tears in clear surprise, no one in Vindictive’s group looked that surprised though.

“Of course I knew” he said sadly still looking coldly at Silver Caliber who showed neither fear nor bravado just acceptance.

“You think I’d claim this guy was my best friend and have prejudice that he left me in the worst place in the world intentionally?” he asked in slightly in a mocking tone.

“I don’t understand” Silver Caliber said, his expression not changing. “If you know then why?”

“Because you never tried to come back” he intoned.

“I waited nearly two months in that prison those couple of weeks waiting for you to come back...but you never did. Why should I trust someone who never even bothered to help me at the very end? When I needed it most? ”

The words hit Silver Caliber like a brick. He was right. He never really did try to go back and save, Vindictive, because he was scared. Not just because of what may have happened to them, but what would happen to the people he’d take with him if they ended up captured. He couldn’t subjugate them to the horrible life they had all been through. So instead he stayed silent, let that feeling eat up at him till this very moment. And for the first time these past 5 years, he felt a tear trail down his cheek.

“Pity isn’t it?” Vindictive said. “Trust only goes both ways” he stated shoving Twinkle aside. “Too bad I put my trust in the wrong person” he said his horn glowing darkly.

“Maybe this will teach you how you should treat your real friends, instead of thinking about yourself” he finished taking a couple feet back, turning around he faced Caliber his horn glowing darkly.

“I hope you like this” Vindictive smirked his eyes glowing that sickly green again. “I made it especially for you. Slingshot” then he fired.

The black alicorn’s eyes widened in horror as he watched his son get enveloped in the dark magic that he’d thought all along would be meant for him, with a thud he watched his son’s body fall to the ground twitching from the aftershock.

Silver Caliber stared at his son’s body in horror, his wife automatically crawling over in a ghastly howl clutching her son close to her. Slowly the black alicorn crawled over to him and checked his pulse.

He...was still alive.

The alicorn sighed a breath of relief, his wife clutching her son as he reassured her that everything was alright, slowly the alicorn turned to look at the gold brown striped alicorn as the sick green disappeared from his eyes and he came to his senses.

There was some remorse in the next words that came.

“My revenge is complete, I’m sorry Slingshot that you had to suffer a punishment meant for your father” he said from afar, Twinkle only gave him an evil eye.

Ignoring it, the pony turned to look at Silver Caliber. “Silver...this is the last time we’ll ever meet I hope. You’ll come to see just what happens when you think about yourself and yourself alone. This is your punishment for being so insensitive, those many years ago” with those words the alicorn turned around, beckoning to everyone around him he used what little magic he could muster and teleported away.

The next few days were normal, nothing strange had happened to Slingshot, he didn’t feel ill or anything no sickness at all. Back in Canterlot attending to his duties as an aspiring admiral guard. Yet recently he started to notice his memories were becoming hazy. Sometimes he’d immediately forget what he was going to do after deciding he’d do it and he couldn’t explain why.

At one point he’d even forgotten where he lived. It’d been only a couple days since he was hit with that curse, but he thought this was normal since he hadn’t been getting much sleep lately.

“I suppose it’ll wear off in no time” he reassured himself.

Then a month later he collapsed in the line of duty.

“Slingshot! Slingshot wake up!” Caliber exclaimed worried sick, his son slowly opening his eyes.

“Oh thank goodness you’re alright I was so-”

“Excuse me?” the silver pony said shyly.

“Yes son?”

“Where am I?” he asked rubbing his head. “I can’t remember what happened I was walking here with my father then” he paused. “Dad?” he asked recognizing the alicorn before him.

“W-What happened? I don’t remember anything from after I got off work are we heading home or something?”

Caliber felt fear leap into him. He gulped.

“Son you’re at the hospital. Don’t you remember passing out or feeling tired or anything?” he asked desperately.

“No...wait...where are we again?” he asked fear creeping into his own voice.

It can’t be. It was the...

“The curse...” Slingshot whispered. “It’s doing this to me isn’t it?” he started to shake. “I’m losing my memories aren’t I?” he asked desperately. “Get me out of here!” he exclaimed trying to get up. A nurse rushed in along with three other doctors.

“Sir you need to leave the area we’ll take care of him” one of the doctor’s goaded.

As he was being pushed out of the room Silver Caliber heard his son shout from behind.

“I heard him say it before he left! The End of Times! It’s Till the End of TIME?!” he screeched hitting a doctor in the face with a hoof before anesthetics were injected into his body.

“I-It’s...all...just...a night...mare”

Watching his son fade into unconscious ripped a hole in Silver Caliber’s heart. That hole triggered something in him. Something he’d done his entire life to keep under control.

Anger.

Turning around and walking past his wife and Script who were waiting they immediately asked “How’s he doing?”

“He’s cursed” he responded flatly much to their surprise.

“W-What? Wait what are you gonna do about it?” Script asked.

The alicorn stopped at the exit of the hospital. Glancing over his shoulder eyes lidded, he said “What goes around...comes around.”

<(((((O)))))>

Chapter 10: Two Wrongs, Don't make a Right

View Online

“An innocent child with a thorn in his heart”

<(((((O)))))>

“Have you ever felt scared? Not scared about trivial matters but you know...really scared?” a silver unicorn asked a peach colored pegasus.

“It’s been three months since this curse was put on me, Rapid Shot. Everyday I feel like I’m losing more and more of myself... Sir Starswirl and Uncle Script have gone over countless books here in the library, yet they still haven’t found the one that brought this whole ordeal to fruition.

“I’m scared, Rapid. I’m constantly waking up forgetting who I am, forgetting what I even do for a living. Forgetting my own parents. And what’s worse...my father, everyday he looks at me and each time he does. It’s like I’m watching him die a little inside” I felt a sniff escape Slingshot as he wiped a tear away.

The peach pegasus with the blonde mane said nothing and only frowned as Slingshot spoke.
“Well admiral-”

“Please Rapid...I need a friend...not a soldier” I felt a slight crack in his voice.

“Sorry..look Sling, I get it. You’re going through a rough time, and I really wish I could help” he paused looking away sadly, like the next words would hurt him more than anything. “ That’s just the thing though. I can’t. I’m not a unicorn like you folk” the pegasus said frankly.

“But” he added. “I’ll track down the guy who did this to you. It’s a pegasus’ honor” he pounded his peytral, with conviction. “Promise” he added with an encouraging smile.

Slingshot managed to crack a weak one in return. “Thanks...don’t do anything too rash though” he said getting up and heading towards the city’s direction.

“Wouldn’t dream of it” the pegasus said following after his friend.

“So you headed home now?” the peach pegasus asked as him and his friend crossed.

“Of course, care to come over? Mom always loves the extra company, I’m sure dad could do some time off the research with a few of your jokes around” I felt Slingshot say.

The peach pegasus grinned “How could I say no to that?”

Slingshot smiled in return. “Great!”

The next moment when Slingshot’s eyes opened I saw myself staring at a bunch of notes and information scattered all over the foyer like room. It was still bright from what I could tell, judging from the curtains, that shined the little light and only light source aside from a small candle that brightened the room.

At first I was confused, not sure whether I was still watching things from Slingshot’s perspective or not, what baffled me even more was that we went from walking down to the city to all of a sudden being secluded in this room. A sound of frustration quickly alerted me that I was no longer Slingshot, but Silver Caliber.

“Why can’t I find anything?” the alicorn asked the air. Once again I could clearly feel the frustration and depression that was radiating from him as he quickly gathered notes with his magic and went through the different formulas, knocking each one away he deemed unworthy.

“For the love of Celestia where is this confounded information?!” I felt a surge of magic burst from my forehead, where I knew my horn was, gathering all the notes and books that were in the room scanning each one.

Each time Silver Caliber came across something he thought was relatable he tossed it aside in frustration. Minutes passed and soon he’d went through all the books, and now I was starting to feel just as infuriated as he was and I didn’t even know why.

The door to the rather large room opened and I heard Twinkle come in.

“I still haven’t found anything dear” the defeated voice of Silver Caliber responded.

No response came, the only feeling I felt was the reassuring hoof touch of Caliber’s wife. Her hoof felt warm and so welcoming, as she gently ran a hoof through the stallion’s hair.

“Honey, you’ve been at this for weeks now. You only get a couple minutes of rest. This isn’t healthy. You need to take a break” she said sweetly.

“I can’t” I felt Silver’s throat go dry at the words. “I can’t let our son pay for my foolish actions. Vindictive was right, I never bothered to help him, though I’ll never forgive him for punishing my son with this instead of me. I have to make sure I find a solution...there’s got to be” he said gloomily as a tear started to materialize in his eyes. “There’s just got to.”

The hoof that had been gently stroking the black alicorn’s white shining silver-like hair now wrapped around him in a hug, soon I could feel the warmth of Twinkle behind the alicorn’s body as she tightened her embrace. “I understand how you feel-”

“Do you?!” the alicorn interrupted. “Do you really know how I feel?” he stated lowering his tone, gently touching his wife’s foreleg yet firmly moving it away from him as he turned to face her.

“I betrayed not only my best friend, the one who was like a brother to me but I lead you, Script, all our friends into this world, and nearly got everyone killed if it weren’t for Vindictive having some of his sanity still intact all those years ago. Put pressure on Celestia for all these years and not long after she banished her own blood, her sister! From their home. Now I’ve made the greatest mistake I had hoped would never, ever, happen. I’ve got my son involved. I got him cursed and it’s all my fault. If I’d never betrayed Vin” - a smacking sound echoed throughout the room-

I could feel the sting of a horseshoe shaped mark on the side of Silver Caliber’s right cheek, looking shocked from the sudden hit his wife had delivered. Her hoof was trembling, and whether it was from anger or her own frustration there were tears in the purple unicorn’s eyes.

“He’s not just your son. He’s our son, don’t you ever forget that” she said quietly but with every shred of severity. “And you’re right Vindictive was right about one thing. You did betray him, but that was because you were thinking about us. He didn’t understand that, and even if he did he didn’t care to factor that in. Second, don’t you think I know what you’re going through?!” her voice raised close to a shout. “I may not be able to fully understand your pain but I sure as hell know what you’re feeling now.

“We’ve raised him since he was born till he became a guard, watched him rise through the ranks to become an admiral in Celestia’s army. We’ve been with him almost every step of the way through his life. And you’re saying-” she choked up for a second, taking a deep breath before exhaling and calming herself and continuing.

“I, his mother don’t understand how you feel?” she asked tears beginning to stream down her cheeks.

Silver Caliber remained silent, I could understand why Twinkle was upset with him, granted she may fully not understand the suffering he may have endured before the curse was cast, but Slingshot is her kid as well. And it was a foolish mistake to forget that.

“Twinkle” he whispered softly. “I’m sorry I didn’t think about that, please” he reached out with his right foreleg to lift his wife’s head up, but she looked away, brushing it aside.

“I love you Caliber, but you need to remember other people’s feelings just as much as your own. You go off doing things for the good of others and sometimes it works out. But other times you forget your actions” she paused looking her husband in his emerald green eyes, with her tangerine ones. “Your actions affect others...just as much as your words” a tear slowly slid down her cheek which she brushed away.

Getting up the purple unicorn turned around and began heading out the door. “And for the record, you’re sleeping on the couch tonight” the door shut.

Ears wilted I felt Silver Caliber’s anger slowly bubbling to the surface. In a matter of seconds I was seeing red, his green magic enveloping all the books in the room the black alicorn tossed everything about in his anger, uplifting books tearing apart papers/notes alike and stomping on the ground like a child. When he was done his breath was slow, steady.

He sighed, as he heard the front door open and the familiar voice of Rapid Shot enter along with his son.

“I need a break” he stated turning around and opening the door the alicorn turned his head to take one last look at the disoriented room and frowned. It was a mess. Just like he was. Silently Caliber shut the door enveloping the destroyed room in darkness.

**** ***** ****

“How could you?” Poison Dart asked Vindictive for the twelfth time this month. “Why would you attack Admiral Slingshot? I thought your hatred was towards his father, not with the pony who had put in a good word for me with Celestia” the blue haired unicorn said sadly.

“What’s done is done?” was the only response he’d given his son every time he asked. “It cannot be changed, and I will bear it with me till I die, while I do feel sorry for the boy his father brought it upon him.”

The sound of clopping from within the room adjacent to them, had started coming in. It was Ember, and she looked furious.

From what I could tell I was now Poison Dart, watching the stallion’s mother stomp her way over to Vindictive the beautiful mare raised her hoof and quite painfully delivered a hard smack to her husband’s face. “Sometimes I wish I never let you go to that place” she said calmly, her nostrils however flared.

Vindictive rubbed his cheek. “Sometimes I wish I’d never been betrayed.”

A cold silence filled the room as husband and wife glared at each other. Ember however won the duel as Vindictive’s gaze faltered and he looked away. “What’s done is done” he repeated.

Poison Dart turned to look at his mother, who both stared at her husband in rage, and slight disgust. The crystal blue mare turned her head and trotted away without another word.

I felt a sigh escape Poison Dart’s muzzle. “I just wish this would all come to an end” the gold pony stated getting up and trotting to his room.

I blinked, Poison Dart had fallen asleep in his room and when the eyes reopened I wasn’t looking at chemical displays on a chart that had been spread out all over the place. I was looking at a book. That book, held the same design as the one Iron Clad had used the day he brought up the spell, and the one Zecora had brought to me the day of her visit. The pony I was spectatoring through looked at the one who had presented it.

There were two of them. One had a lime green coat and turquoise eyes, with orange hair, the other bright yellow eyes and a dark grey coat, he also seemed to be growing a snow white beard.

Starswirl and Script had found the dark magic used to brew the very curse placed on Slingshot. And were presenting it to Silver Caliber.

“We found it in the dark arts pile, it’d been buried deep within a number of books with a illusion spell cast over them. Luckily Starswirl here noticed the spell” Script said patting his companion on the back.

Starswirl merely gave a small smile. “It was nothing really, now Silver before we hand this book over to you I must tell you the bad news we found upon investigating it.”

There was no response. Either the alicorn had finally cracked from the pressure or was still trying to process the fact that the book was right in front of him, I couldn’t tell. After a few seconds of silence his wings folded and he cleared his throat. “Go ahead.”

Neither of the two unicorn’s spoke. Starswirl who was usually quite composed and dutiful actually looked uncomfortable after being given permission to say what he wanted, Script was no different. Their silence continued and soon enough I could feel the tension in the air starting to rise. Silver did as well, because perspiration had started gliding down his face.

“Well? C’mon out with it” he said impatiently, anxiety kicking in.

“It’s about the curse Cal” Script finally spoke up.

I felt my own fears kick in. This was not good news.

“Yes, I’m afraid it is” the bearded unicorn spoke next, his voice grave. Serious, very serious.

“I’m afraid there is no cure for this curse” Starswirl said shaking his head. “We’ve looked through every spell in the book and there simply is no cure for it” his eyes reflecting the sadness that Silver Caliber had on his face. “I’m sorry my friend.”

Caliber’s hind legs went weak, with a light thud he gave out and collapsed. Not from anxiety, but from the news he’d just been given. It was all too much for him to bare, his determination to find a cure is what had kept him going, but now that the truth was out he shut down..

Once everything went dark I was alone. I couldn’t feel my body, like I could feel the bodies of the others whenever I saw things through their eyes or simply from a different perspective. In fact right now I was sure I didn’t even have a body. I was just floating in this dark abyss till something would either pull me out of it and wake me up. Or pull me back into it so I could endure another dream phase.

How long have I even been out of it? I wondered. Whenever I went into these phases I was never truly asleep, but at the same time I was. I guess it didn’t make sense unless you were me, but I doubt it matters, because even I still didn’t fully process how it worked. I went on being this entity without a body, without anything to feel or touch, just floating in this endless void. If I were normal I probably would be hyperventilating at this point or freaking out that I could feel literally nothing, the thought that I was in space or even dead crossed my mind, but then I came to my senses as a light surrounded and encompassed me.

“Shhh he’s waking up”, I heard a voice say.

Fluttershy? Rarity? I thought, No this isn’t them it’s-

“Twinkle” the alicorn said softly as the vision of his wife came into view, her green mane partially covering her eyes. “Shhh, it’s okay” she said soothingly stroking his mane. “You passed out. Fatigue got the better of you” she said brushing a tear away with a slight smile touching her lips.

“I- what?” Silver Caliber said in a daze slowly easing himself up only to have the weight of his wife’s hoof push him back down. “You need to take it easy” she advised.

“The book...” the black alicorn said, his eyes slowly widening in realization. “Where is it?! Where’s Script and Starswirl? Do they still have it?! I need to-” he was cut off by Twinkle’s kiss, something that I had to admit seemed like the most calming action (and feeling, once I’d gotten used to the body) whenever Caliber got stressed.

When the kiss was finally broken Silver had calmed quite a bit. “Thanks.”

“You’re welcome” she said smiling.

“Now as I was saying I need to get that book, there has to be some kind of cure for this” he said trotting towards the door only to feel a tug on his tail which then pulled him back to the bed.

Twinkle gave him a look that told him he wouldn’t be leaving this room as long as she was there.

He sighed. “Twinkle I know you’re worried but-”

“No buts!” she scolded, concern flooding into her soft voice. “You’ve been working for weeks now! Tirelessly I might add and you just collapsed from fatigue because you haven’t been getting any rest. You’re staying here!” she said accenting the demand with a stomp of her hoof.

“But-” a hoof touching his muzzle silencing him.

“Look dear... When Script and Starswirl came by, they told me, everything” I didn’t need a mirror to know what Caliber’s reaction had been to that. His hopes had been crushed.

“There’s no cure for Slingshot’s curse. There’s nothing we can do about it” her voice shaking with sadness. “I- I know you wanted to find a cure but-” the mare had started shedding tears and sniffles were getting in the way of her speech. “But-” emerald green magic wrapped itself around the mare and she was met by the strong forelegs of her husband, in a tight embrace.

“I know” he said, his voice sounding just as pained by the news as her. “I know. Don’t worry though, I know just what I’m going to do about this” he stated as he felt Twinkle’s shaking shoulders. “I promise.”

“You found a what?!” Slingshot exclaimed in surprise as the two guards made their way from Canterlot castle after their day shift had ended.

“I told ya I’d find them” Rapid Shot said tapping his peytral with pride. “Now let’s go tell you’re old man sure he’d love to hear this” the pegasus said spreading his wings and ready to take off. He was only a few feet off the ground when he was brought back down with a powerful yank.

“No!” the silver unicorn yelled in dismay. “You can’t! I don’t know what will happen if he finds out, two days ago we got some bad news and ever since then he’s only come out of the study to eat and rarely goes anywhere aside from Canterlot Library. The pony’s obsessed with his research! Mother keeps telling me that he’s been muttering some dark stuff in his sleep as well involving Vindictive, you can not give him that information!” Slingshot pleaded. “Please!”

The pegasus went silent, unsure how he felt about this. They had the chance to get the guy who did this to one of his closest friends, yet here they were actually arguing on the bastard’s well being. A grimace formed on the pegasus’ lips as he glared at his friend.

“And why should I care?” he said indignantly.

“Pardon?” Slingshot said in surprise.

“Why. Should. I. Care?!” he repeated louder. “This Vindictive guy’s nothing but a complete hopped up mongrel who deserves what’s coming to him! He didn’t give a damn about what happened to you. So why should I care what happens to him huh?” he stated.

Slingshot was silenced. He was right. Despite not even knowing him, the curse that should’ve been meant for his father. Was now on him. I knew what was coming next, but what happened instead surprised me.

Instead of being angry the unicorn was rather, placid. “Because, if dad commits a crime I’ll be the one to have to bring him in” the words doused out Rapid Shot’s anger almost instantly.

“What are you talking about?” Rapid said in defense. “You wouldn’t have to punish him when he’s bringing justice. For Celestia’s sake Sling, the guy is the one who caused you and is still causing you all this pain! Wake up and smell the sunflower!” he got up shaking his friend.

“This is madness how can you not want revenge on the one who put you through all this? Right now if I asked you to lead the way home could you do it?! Do you even remember what happened a week ago? Or what day and month your next birthday is?” his friend quipped.

Slingshot was silent.

“Answer me!”

“No” he said. “No, I don’t” he said sounding defeated. “That doesn’t mean, I can let my own father go and commit a mistake that he’ll end up regretting for the rest of his life.”

“I see” the pegasus said quietly. “I understand your concerns, I’m sorry for questioning your judgement.

Slingshot smiled, turning around. “Glad you understand now let’s-”

“I’m also sorry for this” the pegasus said, whistling Rapid took off into the air.

“Sorry for what?” the unicorn said clearly surprised by his friend’s sudden departure. The next thing he knew he saw a misty green gas surrounding him, and before he knew it he was starting to feel sleepy. “W-What in Equestria?” he said before keeling over and passing out from the gas.

Wow was the last thing I could think, before the unicorn blacked out.

“He’s where?” Silver Caliber asked the pegasus flying beside him.

“On the outer outskirts of Equestria, sir. I found a cottage out near the border of where rumors that the Crystal Empire used to be, upon having others further investigate we found that a family of three lives there. Sights have spotted in Yak Yakistan that a goldish brown alicorn lives around this particular area” he completed and as an afterthought added “Sir.”

I was once again in Silver Caliber’s shoes. And we were now flying over Equestria’s landscape with the peach pegasus leading us towards the destination. I didn’t know what was going to happen there, but all I knew was that something in the back of my mind told me this wasn’t going to end well.

“Down there” the pegasus said dragging my attention to a small cottage below. The two came in for a landing.

“What do you plan to do sir?” the (as I now believed former) friend of Slingshot asked.

“Nothing you need to worry about. Go back and tell Twinkle to get Slingshot and perform the spell we discussed on him. Do not tell her where I’ve gone” he said sternly once they’d landed.

The pegasus nodded, most likely sensing the rage that had started to radiate out of the alicorn as they neared their target. Before leaving the pegasus said one last thing “Don’t do anything that you’ll regret. Sir” Rapid Shot took off, leaving his words to linger as Silver Caliber stopped to watch him go.

“I wouldn’t dream of it” the alicorn grumbled.

Feeling the magic glowing from his horn, the alicorn had encased the door in his emerald green magic, ripping it off it’s hinges.

“What in Equestria?!” a crystal blue mare said in utter shock as she stared out the space where her door used to be. “Who are you?!” she asked trotting up to Silver Caliber and blocking his way.

“He hasn’t told you?” the alicorn asked all manner of anger dwindling.

“Hasn’t told me what, exactly?” the mare said through gritted teeth, glaring daggers up at Silver.

Silver Caliber paused watching the mare in utter disbelief before shaking his head, leaning into her very close he never broke eye contact.

Ember cringed backing her neck away from the stranger in front of her, taking a defensive step back. Silver Caliber however didn’t let her go any further as he leaned in he whispered.

“The bastard cursed my son. So I’ve come to return the favor.”

The mare’s eyes widened as she stared in horror sussing who was in front. Her legs began to shake buckling over as if they were unable to support her weight dropping her to her haunches. Silver, payed her no mind and marched right inside.

“Vinny!” he yelled. “Where are you!? Come out here you gold piece of rock so I can teach you a lesson!” Silver yelled.

If I could I would’ve shaken my head. You never announce your presence to the enemy like this, especially not when you’re in their territory. The damage had been done, because the next thing I saw was my world spinning as the gold brown striped alicorn tackled Silver Caliber and slammed him into the wall. Stunning the black winged unicorn for a few seconds.

Silver gasped, all air leaving his lungs. Vindictive scowled at his opponent. “Ember, grab PD and get out of here!” he yelled raising a hoof to strike, it was countered as Silver Caliber grabbed it with his magic and slung him across the room.

The crash that came as wood met flesh seemed to have snapped the elegant crystal blue mare from her shock. Immediately she made a dash for the door just barely managing to dodge a magical blast from Vindictive’s horn in the process as she skidded her way and slammed against the wall towards the stairs.

Luckily Silver Caliber hadn’t been blinded with rage as much as I had feared for he simply ignored Ember and focused his attention on Vindictive in front of him. He was his target, not the wife or the son, just him.

“Come to curse my son as I did yours huh? How did you find this place” the alicorn asked as he slowly leveled himself off the wall. “Who brought you here huh?!” he exclaimed shooting another blast of ruby red magic at the silver haired alicorn.

Doing a roll I thought was impossible for the equine body Silver Caliber shot his opponent with a surge of his own magic just barely clipping him. “You don’t need to know that. I’ve come to permanently end our feud. And in the process I’ve learned magic that will allow me to stop you from ever casting another harmful spell.”

“Thinking about yourself again aren’t you?” Vindictive spat as the two circled each other. “You always were a narcissist weren’t you?”

Silver stifled a cruel chuckle. “Me? What about you?” he asked raising a hoof. “You constantly say I’m a narcissist but haven’t you been acting a bit selfish lately? Just to get back at me you traveled all this way, dragging all your followers and friends with you. Even, forced your family into seclusion and then attacked my son! Now you have the gall to say I’m selfish?”

A scowl appeared across the gold alicorn’s face. “I never said I wasn’t selfish, and you know not how many times I’ve tried to get my family out in the open while I dealt with you. They decided they would stay with me so I let them. My followers and my friends Straight Forward and Iron Clad, they chose to come with me. I didn’t force them, I couldn’t have with a group of that magnitude.

“And sure you never showed it, but deep down I knew you were a selfish little prick!” he yelled his horn glowing as he tossed a shelf in his opponents direction.

Forming a shield the black alicorn watched as the shelf erupted into smaller fragments of wood. Immediately dropping the forcefield Silver Caliber shot Vindictive a pair of his own soul crunching glares. “You never really understood me did you? You say we were friends but if you really knew me then you’d know the reason I didn’t return was because I didn’t want the others involved!” he shouted shooting the alicorn with another shot of green bullets, which Vindictive managed to evade with a magical shield.

“Others!” a new form of rage taking over Vindictive’s voice. Teleporting swiftly and appearing behind Silver he landed a hoof into his left hind leg. I heard and felt a painful crunch as Caliber yelled in pain,falling to one knee.

“Now do you see what I mean! We had been together since childhood. You chose them over me! You chose people who you barely even knew over your own kin! What else is that than selfish?!” he shouted trying to land another hit to the same spot. The counter that met him was a table, smashing him into the wall.

“It’s called being smart, maybe you could try it if you could work out your anger issues!” Silver retorted limping his way over to his smushed opponent. Red light came from behind the table and then suddenly a large explosion of magic came destroying the front of the cottage, hurling Silver Caliber across the ground like a pebble skipping the surface of water. Finally skidding on the ground with a painfully stop, I could feel my own body sore from the blast as the alicorn barely managed to get on his hooves.

In the sky was Vindictive. His muzzle was bleeding and the scar that had been left across his chest years ago was once again clear, but the snort from Silver Caliber said he couldn’t care less. He was out here for blood. And he. Would. Have it.

A scream several feet away from him drew his attention as the crystal blue mare and gold stallion stood precariously at the edge of a collapsed part of the building. Both attacker’s went into a state of stand-still as the mare and her son fought to maintain the balance between the two of them. Then a piece of the floor holding Ember up collapsed.

She screamed, a scream so frightening I thought for sure I was in a horror movie, if it hadn’t been for Poison Dart saving his mom by keeping her afloat with his magic. I could tell however it was putting a strain on the stallion and he wouldn’t be able to contain it much longer.

Then just like that I felt the wings on Silver’s back spread open as he got to his hooves, feeling no pain and rushing forward, Vindictive had no doubt done the same because a golden streak of light mixed with brown and red came up right behind us soon after. The two alicorns were racing to reach the mare first as Poison Dart desperately tried to maintain hold of his mother and lower her down safely to the ground and away from any tumbling debris that would end her. Just as he was about to let her touch the ground his concentration broke, as a part of the roof collapsed on where he stood.

Ember let out a small shriek before realizing she was safely on the ground, turning her attention towards her son she watched in horror as he leaped off the edge of his standpoint and landed on the other side of his collapsed room. That soon came to collapse under his weight also, as there were no beams to support the floorboards underneath.

CRACK!

I heard as the unicorn felt the boards fall underneath him and crash into a million pieces of splinter where the kitchen used to be. All these splinters now facing upwards their new goal: make mince-meat out of anyone foolish enough to land on them. The unicorn’s face contorted in fear, his horn glowing as he focused and just barely managed to escape the death trap in time. However, this didn’t mean they were out of danger yet. The boards that had collapsed earlier supporting the unicorn’s weight for a few seconds had been the one’s that supported one of the cottage’s pillars, since those were gone then that meant.

Everything came apart.

Vindictive was now ahead of Silver Caliber and just before a log from the roof managed to crush his wife the gold alicorn swiped her up and carried her away from the building, quickly trying to drop her off as soon as possible so he could save his son. Fate however would have it otherwise as the moment the couple shot out of the window adjacent to Ember, a group of the remaining logs, that were the ceiling came down to crush the gold unicorn as he stood in terror. With his magic spent, there would be no escape this time.

I suddenly felt Silver Caliber’s wings double over in work. Quickening his pace so he could cover the distance between himself and the young unicorn his horn began to, glow.

Everything went slow. I couldn’t see anything since Silver Caliber’s eyes were shut, his breathing heavy, I could feel his heartbeat (or maybe it was mine?) beating rapidly. Then quickly he opened them, as he came in contact with Poison Dart’s coat the alicorn’s horn quickly gained an overglow, coating that soon enveloped himself and the young unicorn in green emerald light before the two disappeared, just in the nick of time as the log’s were seconds away from crushing them.

Pain.

I remembered that every time I went into a dream phase everything I felt in my host’s body could all be felt through mine. Although as soon as I woke up that pain would gradually subside. Perhaps it was an effect of the dream, maybe it was just my overbearing imagination playing tricks on both my mind and body. Who knows, who cares. All I knew is that I could feel both my body and mind in complete and utter wreck.

Silver Caliber’s eyes slowly opened to the brightness of the world. “Are you alright?” he asked his voice hoarse and dry. The nod from the unicorn was all that assured him as he rolled off Poison Dart and layed on his back. A grunt of pain escaped his lips. His wings were sore, he’d overworked them way more than necessary and I could still feel the pain in his left hind leg.

“Why?” I heard Poison Dart say once he’d regained some composure.

“Why did you save me? I heard you say that you wanted revenge. If you wanted to get payback you could’ve just left me there to die” said, rather too bluntly for my liking.

“I’m taking revenge on your father” the battered up alicorn sighed before rolling onto his stomach and trying to stand up only to fall on a knee and try again. “You’re father cursed my son. At this moment my wife, and friends are trying to conjure up a spell that will reduce the effects of the curse Vinny placed on him” his voice growing a bit weak as the next words came out. “Even if I can’t completely cure him. I can at least try to alleviate some of his pain.”

The unicorn sat up obviously feeling greatly uncomfortable by the information. He opened his mouth to speak, but then closed it.

“I’m sorry” he finally said.

“Pardon?”

“On behalf of what my father has done I’m sorry, I didn’t think he’d do something so awful. I understand you’d be mad. If I had a son and that happened to him...well I’d probably take revenge on the stallion who hurt him” the gold unicorn smiled sheepishly, with kindness.

Silver Caliber’s lips slowly curled into a smile. He was about to respond till he saw out of the corner of his eye something rush towards them then abruptly stop.

It was Vindictive.

“What did you do to him!” the alicorn yelled as his eyes quickly scanned signs of any injury to his son..

“He’s done nothing wrong dad!” Poison Dart yelled back. “You on the other hand have done quite enough!”

The statement made Vindictive’s wings freeze before he fell to the ground with a thud. “I-I’m sorry what di-”

“I said you’ve done enough. What you did to Slingshot was horrible!” the unicorn said scolding his father. “How could you do something so cruel! Why I have half a mind to let your friend teach you a lesson” he stated firmly. Silver Caliber and Vindictive however were both too surprised to say anything.

“You sure do get it from your mother” was the only thing he could say after a few minutes of silence, this only made Poison Dart beam.

Silver Caliber watched silently as father and son bonded, then he realized. This is my chance. Focusing with some effort, the black alicorn felt perspiration form on his brows as he focused on the spell that would end all this once and for all. His horn glowing, sparks flying from the tip.

Vindictive had just turned his attention to SIlver Caliber when he saw that the black alicorns magic had shifted from green, to black. Shit! he thought, immediately trying to stand, but found his body would not listen. “Aw curse the nine hells!”

Poison Dart now also took notice of what was going on. Caliber had begun the spell wasting no time in taking advantage of this moment. He began wondering if a shield spell would be best to protect his father since he did not know that he wasn’t the target. Vindictive’s voice soon pulled the unicorn out of his thoughts.

“Son run! He wants payback for what I did! Leave, I’ll hold him off as best I can” Vindictive stated, his body shaking as he strained himself to get on to his hooves.

Poison Dart frowned at his father. He does deserve what’s coming to him he thought, but quickly shook his head. No, though what he did was wrong. I can’t forget that he’s done a lot to make me and mom happy all these years. Just as the gold unicorn wrapped his father in his magic he saw Silver Caliber straighten himself, horn slowly emitting dark sparks as it made its transition..

“Vindictive for what you’ve done, I’ve decided that I’m going to take away the thing that gave you the power to let you cast that curse. Your magic. I found this spell within the dark arts pile, under a different book than yours, but it is a curse nonetheless. This curse is going to sap every drop of magic you have that let’s you cast a spell.

“You’ll never hurt me...or anyone else again till the day you die” Silver Caliber said gravely, his eyes closed as he said the last words. Opening them again he pointed his horn at the gold alicorn in front of him.

“Move son” he said to Poison Dart. “I don’t want to hurt you. This curse isn’t meant for you. It belongs to the man you’re trying to help.”

Poison Dart lifted his father up listening to Silver’s words.

He was right. Though the man was his father, should he really stand against the one that he has wronged? Shouldn’t he just let his father take the punishment and let this all pass peacefully? the unicorn looked at his father who gave him a small encouraging smile.

“It’s okay son...I’ll accept what’s coming to me” Vindictive said doing his best to put up a front.

It didn’t fool the stallion. Because behind that brave front was a scared stallion who was probably begging for forgiveness in ways that none of them couldn’t understand, this was confirmed when he saw a tear build up in his father’s eyes which he quickly blinked away.

“Alright” the unicorn said, his decision made. He took a few steps back, and as he did so Vindictive gave his son a sad smile, a smile that said don’t worry I know what I’m doing.

The gold unicorn smiled back, just as sad. “So do I” he whispered.

Vindictive turned his head to Silver Caliber and with a shaky breath sighed. “Before you launch your spell I want to say one thing. I’m sorry about your son” he said doing his best to hide the emotion, the guilt he felt.

Silver Caliber stared at his friend for a long time his horn still emitting the dark glow, sparks still flying before breaking the silence. “I know my old friend...I know.” He fired, a blast occurred the bolt of dark magic flying towards Vindictive and just as it was a few inches away a blur ran right in front of him.

“You’ve suffered enough. We all have” the blur said before getting enveloped in the dark magic, the body falling to the ground.

Both Silver Caliber and Vindictive stared in shock by the sudden turn of events.

Poison Dart had taken the curse for his father.

I didn’t know what to say. Seeing what I just saw I felt conflicted, but there was no time for that because the next thing I knew I was staring at a mirror with four shadows in front of me, three unicorns stepping out.

Twinkle, Script and Starswirl were standing in front of the pony who looked up at the mirror Slingshot.

“Hey buddy” a familiar voice said from the shadows revealing himself. It was Rapid Shot.

“Rapid!” the unicorn said in surprise. “What am I-” he paused as his memories slowly came back. The gas. “That was you?!” the unicorn yelled scrambling to his hooves and trying to attack the pegasus in front of him only to hear a changeling sound rise from beneath his right hind leg. He was shackled.

“We had to take precautions in case you tried to well...attack” Script explained.

“Uncle Script what’s going on here?” the silver unicorn asked confused. “Why am I chained up, where’s dad and why are you all here?”

Starswirl spoke next. “Your father has gone to deal with matters.”

Slingshot’s eyes rose in horror. “What!” Twinkle yelled what he thought. “You let him go face off against Vindictive with that new spell he learned?!” she yelled clearly upset. “How could you be so-”

Starswirl interrupted. “Stupid? Yes I know, but I also know what it is like to watch somepony suffer, your husband had done enough of that” his words made the anger seep out of the purple unicorn.

“Now he’s given us his word that the spell will only touch Vindictive and as long as no unseen events occur everything should go as planned” Starswirl said now changing the subject, “We’ve come to put the protection spell on you” he said turning to Slingshot.

“What protection spell?” he asked his eyes narrowing.

“It’s a spell that will help minimize the damage of the curse. One of the strongest one’s so far, Starswirl came up with a few months ago before you were cursed” Rapid Shot responded.

“I see” the silver unicorn’s eyes narrowing. “I thought you said it couldn’t be cured though.”

“It can’t” Script answered quickly adding, “but it can be contained.”

“Contained?”

Twinkle nodded, nuzzling her son. “The spell will help minimize the effects of the curse as best it can. Though it won’t work immediately. It’ll take time, how long we’re not sure but it’s the best bet we have, and we’re willing to do it for you. That is” she said releasing Slingshot and looking into his eyes. “if you’re willing?” the pleading in her voice was clear.

With his eyes glancing side to side I suddenly felt him biting his lip. “Alright let’s do this” he said with determination. “If it’ll minimize the curse and help with my future descendants. Let’s do it.”

Everyone smiled, getting into position the three unicorns were set to cast the spell. “Now this may sting. A lot” Script added as their horns began to glow. “You sure you want to do this?”

Slingshot nodded closing his eyes.

*** ***** ***

“Poison Dart why did you take the hit for me?” Vindictive’s voice asked clearly upset by the turn of events. Silver Caliber merely trembled with both anger and grief.

Poison Dart slowly rose his mind swimming as he tried to grasp what his father had said, I was now in his body. To be honest this was all starting to make me feel dizzy with the constant body swapping.

As the gold unicorn shook his head I could suddenly tell that something was very...off. It wasn’t like before when I was in his body. It felt... almost hollow, empty like something had been ripped or taken away from him. It felt disturbing.

His mind now clear the unicorn looked up at his father and smiled sadly. “You’ve suffered enough” he said.

And you haven’t?

“We all have” he continued looking between his father and Silver Caliber who looked like grief was firmly wrapping itself around him.

I felt the unicorn’s lips curl up just a little at the corners barely forming a smile. “Don’t feel guilty Silver, I chose to take the punishment for him. I knew if I didn’t” his vision now turned to his father. “He would forever be tortured by what he’s done.”

Vindictive’s lips trembled, I could see the tears beginning to form in his eyes as his anger slowly subsided but didn’t dim, turning his head towards Silver the striped alicorn looked ready to attack, his wings spreading open.

“YOU!” he yelled. Poison Dart and I watched as the striped alicorn tackled Silver to the ground.

“You ruin everything!” he yelled putting all his weight into the tackle I watched the two struggle.

“You know I never meant to hit him! It was an accident!” Silver retorted trying to squirm free of Vindictive’s grasp..

“Lies! You must’ve known! How could you!? How could you do this to me?!” Vindictive raised a hoof and slammed it into Silver’s wing yielding a scream from the black alicorn as Poison Dart and winced at the popping sound.

“Let’s finish this” Vindictive said spitting some blood out of his mouth. “Once and for all” raising a hoof, ready to dislocate Silver’s other wing, till the a blow to the gut knocked the wind out of him. Wincing in pain the alicorn stumbled off Silver and stopped by his side looking to see who his attacker was. It was Poison Dart.

“I chose this. Enough’s enough” he said strictly. His eyes radiating the sternness he felt. Vindictive froze, the look his son was giving him made him want to stop all mannerism of retaliation.

Turning his attention to the injured alicorn on the ground Poison Dart offered a hoof to Silver Caliber, a hoof he gladly accepted.

It took a bit more effort as Silver Caliber was greatly injured his wing, limp on his side and his left hind leg lifted up so as not to apply too much weight to it. The bruises surrounding his body only made him look worse so Poison Dart had to use magic to support him.

His magic flickered on and off as I could feel his very strength draining. Finally with a jerk of his head he lifted Silver Caliber up to his hooves. The alicorn stumbled before steadying himself, gently placing his injured leg down before he breathed a sigh of relief.

“Thanks” Silver said in a low voice. “And I’m sorry about the curse. It was never meant for you.”

“I know” Poison Dart said sadly, as his ears twitched to the sound of clicking hooves behind him.

Watching Silver turn around and slowly trot away was surprisingly more painful to watch. That is at least till I would later realize that Poison Dart would be the one to suffer a more fatal destiny in the following days to come.

“Ready?” Script repeated.

The unicorn nodded. And I was back in Slingshot’s body.

A flash of yellow light encompassed Starswirl’s horn, tangerine with Twinkle and bluish-green for Script. Together the three unicorns blasted Slingshot with their magic. And in the process it combined strangely enough to form a pink spectrum.

Script screamed, in response and I was sure I did as well. The magic felt like it was attacking our body rather than doing anything to stop the curse, but maybe that’s where it was. Maybe it had become part of the body? My thoughts soon became a jumbled mess as an electrifying wave of pain surged through Slingshot then into me.

I could vaguely hear Twinkle say “Should we stop?” Starswirl’s voiced replied with a firm “No” the rest was just a buzz as I felt a ringing in Slingshot’s ears.

The pain, was unbearable, it was like I had several horrible wounds scattered around my body and salt had been poured, sprinkled all over them. With lemon juice for good measure.

I soon came to regret this analogy.

Suddenly I could feel a horrible burning tingling sensation coming from my hooves, wrapping around the rest of my body. Slingshot gritted his teeth, the burning felt like alcohol on a wound, it burnt at first, then went numb then burnt some more. The sensation getting worse by the second.

Just when I thought I was sure to pass out from the pain Silver was experiencing it stopped. The pink spectrum still around his body till it slowly faded into nothing. Silver Caliber entered just as the process was over.

Starswirl turned to look at the alicorn and said “It is done.” The silver unicorn fell back on to his hooves, smoke cascading from his body, then he passed out. And I woke up.

<(((((O)))))>

*** ***** ***

I gasped lurching forward and feeling like my entire body had been dumped into a truck full of itching powder that had been lit on fire I fell off the bed and panted, my breathing was heavy and I felt sticky with sweat. My forelegs were the ones that especially burnt the most along with my forehead, and the sides of my jaw. Like there were markings on them. In fact everything felt like it was on fire. When I tried to move, my muscles would only scream at me to stop, forcing me to to freeze. Suddenly I felt nauseous and had the urge to throw up.

Luckily somepony around me levitated a trash can next to me which I gladly barfed into. My sight now blurry, my nostrils were flaring as I felt the same burning sensation on my body fill them. Every breath I took was like a punch to the face. I wheezed, coughed then lurched forward pulling the trash bin next to me as I barfed up the contents of the meal I had eaten the entire day.

Once I was done vomiting and had calmed down a bit, I suddenly noticed the entire room was silent. Looking around I was met with the terrified stares of everypony, except Discord who simply looked worried. Princess Luna had now trotted over to my side and was gently rubbing a hoof against my back as I coughed once again.

Princess Celestia had brought a bottle of water that I could use to rinse my mouth of the bile I now tasted. Twilight, Spike and the rest were either all still in too much shock to even move or were still digesting what had just occurred.

“Can you move?” Princess Celestia asked me kindly, her voice full of unconditional concern and care that only a mother would have for her child. If I weren’t feeling so ill, I would’ve made a perverted joke out of it, but in the state I was it was impossible.

“Here let us help you up” Luna said gently wrapping me in her magic and lifting me back up on the bed.

With my mouth now dry I felt slightly better after barfing up the contents of my breakfast. The entire room went silent, not even Discord would make a joke after what just happened. I felt...uncomfortable almost immediately.

It was Rarity who broke the silence next, as I hopped off the bed and landed on my shaky hooves. “Hailstorm...you are feeling a bit better now yes?” she asked with concern.

If I weren’t feeling to bad and so sticky, gross and probably smelly I would’ve hugged her. “I’m fine thanks” I replied warmly.

“Well that’s great sugar” Applejack said with a warm smile of her own, though it barely counted for one since the corners of her lips didn’t really curl.

Rainbow Dash spoke next. “We’re glad you’re awake now you had us terrified when you started screaming in pain and then suddenly woke up like that” she said bluntly. Everyone fixed her a stare.

“What?” she said. “I was worried for the guy is that wrong?”

Applejack shook her head. “It wasn’t because ya were wrong, it’s just maybe ya could’ve phrased it a little better” she said.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “Fine” she whispered the last bit so no one could hear. “I was scared for you alright?” she said with crossed hooves. Everyone went silent as they waited for her to speak up. A slight flush came over her face as she quickly changed the subject.

“Hey what’s that?!” she yelled pointing to my flank, which I immediately covered up with my tail involuntarily.

Everyone’s eyes widened as they stared at my rather beautiful rump. “Hailstorm” Twilight said her eyes glued to it. “Y-You have a cutie mark!”

“Say what now?”

Discord suddenly snapping his claw made a mirror appear out of thin air. “Take a look” he offered holding it up.

Rushing over to the mirror I placed my (rather handsome) flank in its range, my eyes widening in exasperation. They were right. On both my flanks (or at least the side I could see) was a cutie mark . Four swords; two on one side were silver the other two opposite of it it black, each touching at the hilts to form a diamond like shape around a shield that protruded from underneath. Inscribed on the shield in giant blue letters:

B
A

directly crossing it, in a vertical line accordingly. There it was my cutie mark. And I had no idea why or when I’d gotten it during my dream phase. Although that wasn’t what currently preoccupied my mind at the moment.

Staring at my flank and the rather cool looking tattoo on my butt, I couldn’t help but grin.

“Bad Ass” I chuckled at the irony. “Heh...that’s awesome” I mused more to myself than any of the others that had been staring at my new found cutie-mark. The humor however soon died as something clicked in my brain.

Why did I suddenly get the cutie mark now? Then another thought occurred to me. All that pain I went through was exactly around the same time that protection spell had been placed on Slingshot.

A memory regarding something that Iron Clad said began to surface.

“It can be passed down from generation to generation, the only downside is it skips one generation after its leeched onto a host, then goes to the generation after the second one. A curse that’s been rumored to last forever. The End of Time curse.”

I gulped there’s no way, I denied the fact internally. Slingshot had amnesia, all I have is...this whatever this even is, but then another image of what the grey unicorn had said floated to mind.

“What’s even more entertaining is that it can be modified, to change its effects on each new host after time, growing worse as time passes.”
There was no denying it now. My mind began fitting in all the pieces like a puzzle.

The curse that had been placed on Slingshot over a thousand years ago, had now transferred to me. Because I was his descendant, that curse had now fixated itself on to me, having skipped either my father or mother, and went through multiple transfigurations as each new host was affected. And now it was my turn.

“You’re a descendant of Silver Caliber...aren’t you?” Princess Celestia asked tearing me away from my shocked state of mind.

I stayed silent my throat still dry and my body still shaking, feeling weak from the recent events I needed to sit down, so that’s exactly what I did. I sat my flank right on the ground, Discord now teleporting the mirror away since I no longer needed it. Everyone remained silent, waiting for me to say something.

“Y-yes” I said absentmindedly, my mind still factoring everything in. “I suppose I am...”

Another thought hit me as I stared absently into nothing, this thought wrenched a feeling of fear in me.

“If Vindictive’s curse has affected my family up till now...then that means” my eyes widened in horror.

Oh my-- Poison Dart’s descendants were also affected by Silver Caliber’s curse!

I suddenly felt a flash of anger rise in me. Anger and sorrow, this was like history repeating itself all over again, only this time it was between two friends, one who meant to harm another, the other who wanted justice. And now us, the descendants of those two, were paying for it.

There was an eery silence in the room once again.

“Hailstorm?” Applejack asked with concern, approaching me slowly I felt her foreleg wrap around my back comfortingly, as my face’s stunned expression remained vigilant. “What’s wrong?”

I wanted to snap, shout that everything was wrong. But I couldn’t, not at Applejack, not at any of them. This was something that humans had brought on themselves, just like many other horrid things happening in the world for either no reason or reasons we don’t understand.

Without moving, without turning my head to the orange country pony I continued to stare blankly at the floor, almost in a daze.

“Everything...” I intoned biting my lip as my heart fell with ambivalent feelings.

“Everything’s wrong” I whispered.

It was now night, after bathing at Fluttershy’s cottage Twilight asked Celestia and Luna to give me sometime to process everything.A smart move just like always. Now we were back in the castle, I didn’t say goodbye to anyone when we left, not after everything I had went through that afternoon. It felt unnecessary.

Now I was laying on the floor as Twilight was for the twelfth time reading her books. I knew she’d read them all, about a month before I came to this world since I had seen her say that she was so bored and wanted something to do.

Yet here she was, reading one of the books she’d finished so many other times before. Every once in awhile I’d catch her glancing at me, like she had something she wanted to say, but felt like she couldn’t say it. I just ignored it, I was in no mood to entertain the young princess’s curiosity.

Spike had returned from the kitchen with a bowl of milk, as I had requested.

“Here you go” he said lowering the bowl in front of me with a smile.

“Thanks” I said glumly lowering my head and sipping the ice cold liquid.

It’s been almost two months since I came to Equestria approximately estimating five weeks, and I still was incapable of grasping anything with my hooves. The way the others did it sometimes still left my mind boggled and confused as I constantly tried to apply all manners of logic to the issue, which would ultimately result in a headache. Eventually I just got used to the fact I’d never be able to use my hooves for anything and resorted in using my teeth instead.

Finishing the rest of the milk I licked my lips, trying to get at the stache on it. A napkin clad in lavender magic however touched my lips dabbing it gently, once done I looked up to see Twilight looking up at me from her book. I gave her a weak smile, which she returned just as weak.

“So” she started closing her book and facing me.

Here we go I thought turning my head in her direction an eyebrow raised ever so slightly in question.

“About what happened today” she continued, being extremely cautious about the issue knowing how clearly shaken up I was.

“What happened back there?”

“I don’t know what you mean” I answered turning my head away from her.

She frowned, ears dropping. “That’s not an answer Hailstorm”, I heard the clicking of her hooves as she got closer to me. “Quit being so stubborn and talk to me.”

Scoffing I continued to ignore her.

“Hailstorm” Twilight said. My ears twitched but I didn’t respond.

She grinned. Suddenly in a swift movement I hadn’t sensed, I felt her warm breath near my ear, I could feel my cheeks growing slightly warmer. And I swear I thought I felt her nibble it.

“Hailstorm” she whispered against my ear her warm breath sending a slight shiver down my spine. “Tell me your secrets” she cooed gently.

My eyes shot open looking around quickly, I saw Twilight still reading her book. The bowl of milk Spike had brought me nearly finished. I sighed with relief. “It was just a dream.”

A normal one though? my conscience inquired, I ignored it now was not the time for me to be thinking up reasons why I’d have a normal dream at this moment. Especially since I actually liked where that one had been going too bad you woke up the inner me stated.

“Hailstorm” Twilight said her voice pulling me out of my inner conflict. Looking at me with her book now closed, she paused like she had something of extreme importance to say.

Deja vu much?

“About what happened back there...you don’t have to talk about it with anypony if you don’t want to.” I remained mute as she continued “What happened back there really shook you up, so just talk to us when you’re ready okay?” she said with an encouraging smile.

I nodded, feeling some comfort from her words. “Thanks, pressures the last thing I need right now.”

My body almost immediately lost all feelings tenseness as it had been since I’d gained my cutie mark, I relaxed. For the first I’d also noticed how sore my entire body was since everything that had happened. At least this time I might actually get the chance to relax a bit even if it lasted only a few minutes.

A few seconds and all elation and serenity I felt melted away when I could faintly hear words begin to echo in the back of my mind.

“Torture...Pain...Suffering .Forever yours, as long as we are one”

The rest of the night I spent with Twilight and Spike as they did their research watching them. Even after they went to bed I stayed in the library, not daring to go up to my own room.

Once again, I didn’t sleep, because this curse...wouldn’t let me.

Chapter 11: The Diplomat

View Online

“A diplomat is a person who can tell you to go to hell in a way you actually look forward to the trip.”

Two days have passed since I gained my cutie mark. I still haven’t slept and have been taking cold showers every now and then so I can stay awake. It’s starting to take a major toll on me, more than the dreams ever were.

“This sucks” I sighed as I sat in Twilight’s library, with all the other members of the mane 6.

Each mare glanced at each other with worried looks as they watched my slowly weakening state grow worse as the seconds passed.

“Um...Hailstorm” Fluttershy said quietly.

“Yeah?” I asked barely being able to lift my eyes in her direction I shifted my head up so I could see her. “What’s up Flutter?”

“Um well you see... um” she glanced down then looked back up at me, two strands of her hair falling down gently against her face as she ran her hoof in circles around Twilight’s shining crystal like floor. “We were wondering if you..wouldn’t mind getting some sleep.”

I shook my head slowly, so as not to cause another headache from occurring. “Can’t do that. Got to stay up and avoid those dreams” I said weakly, my voice dwindling in the confidence I didn’t have to support such a claim.

Rarity stepped forward, trotting over to me gently the mare lifted my head up so I could look her right in the eyes.

“Hailstorm, deary you look awful” she said frankly, but with a touch of a gentle smile added to her lips.

I managed a very weak smile of my own. “And you look beautiful” I retorted.

The mare simply smiled back, but it was a sad smile. The type of smile that ate you up inside till you had to look away. “Hailstorm you’ve got to get some rest. Please, we’re all worried about you. You haven’t slept in two days this can’t be good for your health dearest” she said running a hoof through my mane.

I didn’t respond but continued to smile weakly.

“Hailstorm quit being so stubborn, listen to what we’re saying dang gonnit!” Applejack said her brows furrowed in annoyance as she paced around me coming to a stop a few feet in front..

“How can you be this stubborn, what you’re doing here is hurtin’ yourself here for cryin’ out loud” the orange pony said the slight plea in her voice creeping in.

My smile didn’t falter. “Are you forgetting that you’re just as stubborn miss ‘I’ll clear the entire orchard by myself’?” I asked, this only earned Applejack’s sad frown in response.

“Look” I said pushing myself up as I stared at the mares, almost forgetting that I was a bit taller than them. “I get you all are worried for me” I said in my attempt to stifle a yawn only to fail.

“But I can’t go back to sleep now. I need to figure out where that other guy is. Poison Dart’s descendant. I need to find him so we can work things out-” I yawned again, longer this time. “peacefully” I added once I had finished.

They all looked at each other, again.

“We understand your desire to find this pony but Hailstorm” Twilight said trotting up to Rarity who was watching my posture carefully in case I decided to collapse from fatigue. “we don’t even know who or where this pony could be.”

“Heck we don’t even know what he or she even looks like” Rainbow chimed in as she hovered above us.

I frowned. That was true. There was no point in staying up so long if I didn’t even know what this descendant of my ancestor’s rival even looked like. Let alone even knew where to begin looking. An idea occurred to me as sleep began taking it’s toll over my gradually slowing mind.

“I know! The hospitals here, they must keep records of all the ponies born right?” I asked feeling a slight burst of energy at the chance of a solution.

“Yes... but” Twilight began only to be cut off as I lifted her hoof up in my own.

“Please look through them. See if you can find anyone or any leads to Poison Dart’s descendant. Please?”

Twilight looked back at the others. All of them looking away in uncomfortableness at the request I had asked of them. I felt all my hopes dropping to the ground, that is until Spike spoke next.

“Will you get some sleep then?” he asked cautiously, waiting for my response.

I thought about it.

“Hailstorm!” the dragon yelled.

“Alright alright, I’ll get some rest just do me this favor alright?” I asked the group who slowly gave me reluctant nods.

Standing onto my hooves I was about to turn around and move over to a corner in the library where I would catch a few z’s under the sun’s warmth, at least as best as this curse would let me.

“Oh yeah!” I said turning around as another thought popped into my mind, turning to the group I had noticed Pinkie had disappeared, but I shrugged it off and dismissed the fact that Rainbow Dash and the others were shaking their heads in refusal of something.

“If you find anything let me know immediately”, they nodded. Although I knew they weren’t going to do that. Turning around I was surprised to find Pinkie standing behind me putting a hoof back in her mane.

“What were you-”

“Nothing” she exclaimed through a nervous smile before hopping back to the others. I watched them leave. Laying down on a spot where I felt most comfortable I closed my eyes. Sleep took over almost instantly.

Somewhere in Manehattan in the home of a rather large building, stood a unicorn as he gazed at his figure in the mirror. The bronze unicorn, was soon approached by a butler with a tray as a cutie-mark, bearing his suit and a can of gel in his magic.

Placing the coat on the bronze pony, the unicorn took up the gel as it was placed in one hoof, dipping another hoof in it and styling his light brown mane to it’s normal slick back appearance, he cracked a small smile as he trotted over to his bed and pulled open a drawer.

“Thank you Winston” the bronze unicorn said in his calm almost aristocratic-like voice. “But I’ve told you many times. You don’t need to do this anymore I’m old enough to dress myself” the unicorn said still smiling warmly at his butler, as he took out a wrist band carrying a red stone and placed it on his hoof right above his left wrist.

“Nonsense Master Detta. I have watched you grow from a fragile and scared colt to a fine stallion today, and I can assure you your parents and I are very, very proud. I am simply happy to apply my services to you now that you have become a diplomat and representative of Manehattan.”

“Thank you Winston” the unicorn said once more,as he fastened the mystical stoned gauntlet around his wrist.

“Your welcome Master Detta” the older unicorn said as he began making his way out. “Oh yes one more thing sir” the gray haired unicorn said stopping at the doorway, stroking his curled up moustache. “The amulet. It hasn’t been causing you any trouble now has it?” he asked his accent giving in to some worry.

The bronze unicorn merely smiled at his butler, and one of his closest friends. Trotting up to the older stallion the unicorn gently patted a hoof on Winston’s back. “I’m fine Winston. Don’t you worry. Like I’ve said before I’m the only one that’s immune to the effects of the amulet, you’ve got nothing to worry about” he said with a reassuring smile as he gently patted the stallion’s back.

Winston nodded, giving a small smile in return for the reassurance. “If that is what you say Master Detta. Do you want me to call a taxi so you aren’t late for the train headed towards Canterlot?” the butler asked.

“Please do” he said turning around and staring at his figure once again in the mirror. The bronze unicorn slowly ran a hoof through his light brown slicked back mane a small smile forming on his lips.

“I have a feeling something interesting is going to be happening tonight.”

<(((((O)))))>

My eyes flickered open, and I once again found myself encased in that deep dark abyss where I would wait for a Dream Phase to pull me in.

That didn’t happen this time.

Unlike before though I could actually feel my body- well not my original one but the one I’ve had ever since I got here. All I could do was just float aimlessly around, in that eternal dark void. Waiting for something to happen. Then I heard a voice, a faint one at first. But as the seconds passed that voice slowly grew stronger, less deep and more...feminine? Possibly a mixture between both male and female because I sure I could hear more than one voice under the feminine one that spoke to me.

“Hailstorm...” the voice called almost weakly, yet had a sense of feeling to it. Almost like it was calling for my attention.

I turned, or at least I think I did, I couldn’t really see anything so I may have just been in the same place and just turned my head.

“Who is that? What are you?” I asked feeling sweat forming on my brow. Could you even sweat in a dream? Was that possible? The voice’s reply soon called to me before I could answer my own question

“I...am...Misery...” it said.

“Well I’m miserable” I commented. “What are you doing in here? You a part of the dream phases I’ve been having? A friend of Caliber or Vindictive maybe?”

I didn’t get a response just silence, my words echoing in the void-less space I floated in.

“Hello?” I called. “Answer me! What are you?! Are you related to this in anyway?!” I shouted, feeling some form of desperation start to take over. Something was telling me that whatever this thing was, it wouldn’t be responding to my demands so easily.

“Hello?!” I called again the silence being broken as my words began reverberating around me, causing me to clutch my ears to avoid from yelling from pure frustration.

A cold faint laugh that grew imminently closer as my own echos died out, made me freeze in place. The feminine voice was gone, and had been replaced by a deep almost feral like voice. Repeating these words over and over and over.

“Torture...Pain...Suffering...Forever yours, as long as we are one”

“Torture-”

“Shut up!” I shouted wincing as the voices got louder and louder, reverberating all around me.

“Pain-”

“I said be quiet!” I demanded feeling anger take over, as my body began to feel hot and warm, just like when Slingshot had been hit with that protection charm.

“Suffering” the feminine voice said, now replacing the feral. “Forever yours-”

“I SAID SILENCE!” the last words cascaded, drowning out all the voices that had been echoing in the room, including the entity that had spoken them. Then it was, the place had become eerily quiet.

Till my ears twitched, my bristles standing on end, as I could sense a presence that for some reason was both there and not there.

“Forever yours” the feminine voice whispered in one ear, in an almost coquettish manner. “As long as we are one” the feral voice said in the other.

<(((((O)))))>

With a snap I was forced awake Rarity had been shaking me, looking at me with the utmost bewilderment as if I had done something awful.

“W-what is it?” I asked noticing I was standing up, I looked around. The library was a mess.

“Did I?” I asked in disbelief as I stared at the shattered bookshelves and hole in the wall I had obviously made with a hoof. “Did I do all this?” I asked Rarity who simply remained silent staring at me with nothing but fear in her eyes.

The white mare embraced me in a comforting hug, wrapping a hoof around me so tightly, as if she were keeping all the evil in the world away from me just so I wouldn’t suffer anymore.

“It’ll be okay” she whispered. “We’ll help you get through this, alright? Everything will be just fine” she said in as strong of an encouraging voice she could muster.

But I knew. Everything wasn’t going to be just fine.

A train slowly came to pull up at it’s destination in Canterlot. Three alicorns, along with five other mares a dragon and myself awaiting our honored guest before the meeting begins. It was late night and I learned that Rarity had come to get me for the diplomatic meeting that was going to occur tonight, they had all been invited and I was included as an honored guest. It felt strange wearing a jacket in this form, but luckily with Rarity’s discerning eye she chose the best jacket that would work for me (mainly because I had refused vehemently to wear a tux of any type in this form). The mare had been insistent I wear something presentable.

Steam blew from the train’s engine as it came to a steady stop and the conductor came out. “Canterlot, Last Stop!” he hollered outside. A group of passengers came out all going their different ways and at the very back I could see a unicorn making his way through.

Once the crowd had parted our guest and also the diplomat who would be playing a part in the meeting was revealed. A bronze unicorn, with a carefully gel backed mane trotted forward. The unicorn wore a light blue suit coat that was partially hiding his cutie mark. From his stance and the way he looked I automatically knew this stallion came from great wealth.

The bronze unicorn trotted forward, practically the same height as me and bowed rather gracefully to the three princesses all of which who smiled kindly in return.

“Welcome Vendetta” Princess Celestia said still carrying that charismatic smile. “We’re so glad you could make the meeting on such short notice.”

The bronze unicorn smiled warmly, lifting his head up so he could properly look at the princess. “My dear Princess I would not miss this meeting for the world, especially when I get to be graced by you and your sister’s lovely presence” he said in his slightly faint Manehattan accent.

Celestia merely continued to smile. “Well shall we go?”

Everyone nodded and we all began making our way towards the castle. Vendetta walking beside me. I had to say the guy gave off a rather...charismatic feeling almost like Celestia, but it was more...stronger I suppose would be the right word to describe it, I thought as I glanced at the bronze unicorn next to me.

My eyes immediately fell on his wrist band, which contained an amulet of sorts, obviously no one had really noticed or else Rarity would’ve been on him like Spike on gemstones. As I continued to stare at the wristband around Vendetta’s left hoof I noticed a design, though very faint so as not to be clearly seen. It looked almost like an Equine? Now that I think about it that stone looks familiar.

“So you must be Hailstorm” the unicorn said taking me away from my suspicions.

“Yes I am” I said ridding my voice of any form of surprise. “How do you know who I am, if I may ask Vendetta?”

The bronze unicorn grinned. “Everypony who’s a pony knows who you are. Rumors have it that you’ve come from another world and are here exploring Equestria to bring your people to. Others say that you’re a changeling who’s merely fibbing so that he can gain enough strength and bring the rest of his people and queen to take over. And few...well few say you’re just insane,” he said the last bit rather nicely so as not to offend me.

“Is that so?” I asked hiding any signs of the deep irritation I was beginning to feel. Two months in this world and already insane rumors like this had spread.

“Well I suppose it was only a matter of time. Can’t expect to come to another world and not have people talk about it.”

Vendetta chuckled. “Don’t let it bother you. I can say for a fact that I do not believe any of those rumors.”

“Then what do you believe?” I asked as we all climbed the steps into the castle.

“I believe, you are a very special being, who’s got something surprising in store for all of us” he said with a smile.

Hm...nice choice of words. I couldn’t restrain the grin on my face. “Thanks” I said gratefully, that someone wasn’t going to assume I was either nuts or here to do something dreadful. “Speaking of which what is this meeting for anyway? I was told we’d be in here because it was important yet I know nothing of what we’re here to discuss” I asked as Celestia, Luna, and Twilight Sparkle talked to the guards on safety precautions.

“Well apparently we’re here to discuss a rather interesting topic. Something one of the ambassadors in Trottingham brought up in an article” Vendetta answered.

I nodded, as a thought occurred to me. “How old are you, if you don’t mind me asking” I said as the gates to the throne room were thrown open by the guards and everypony walked in.

“18” he replied. “You?”

“Same as you” I responded. He nodded, and without another word we both turned our attention to the three alicorns standing before us, Twilight looking slightly uncomfortable as she sat with Princess Celestia and Luna, looking at the rest of us from above.

“We thank you all for taking some time to come here on such short notice, but my sister and I have decided it would be best that we clear any misconceptions about the safety of Equestria” Luna said, from her seat.

So that’s what this is about my conscience said.

“Now Ambassador Wind Shout would you please step forward and speak” Princess Celestia said turning her attention to the pegasus that had been sitting in the room patiently, when we arrived.

The aquamarine colored pegasus, with a arctic lime mane and tail stepped forward stroking his small beard. “Thank you princess” he bowed.

Turning to the rest of us Wind Shout began speaking in a rather loud voice that made me understand why ‘Shout” was a part of his name.

“Now I’m sure all of you haven’t forgotten the recent events that have occurred in Equestria. The whole incident with the changelings, which I happened to get tossed into after I had come here on important business” the pegasus said in a rather blunt tone.

“Tirek’s catastrophic come of power, and his nearly complete annihilation of all that were there. The banishment of our Princesses, and us nearly losing our very heroes if it hadn’t been for sheer brains and luck” he replied throwing a glance at Twilight who managed a rather nervous smile in response, then back to the mane 6 where I stood with them along with Spike and Vendetta.

“And now we have...him” he said in slight coldness towards me.

I just stared with little to zero interest written on my face.

“Now what’s that supposed to mean!” Rainbow Dash said floating right up to the pegasus, getting right up in the ambassador’s face.

The ambassador merely tapped Rainbow’s muzzle and pushed her aside. “I mean what if this fellow is merely here to cause another riot of some sort or throw us all into some crazy form of mayhem we know nothing about!” the pegasus said slamming a hoof on the ground.

Everyone was silent. All the other politicians that had originally merely nodded at me were now staring at me like I was a bug and they wanted so badly to squish it. I could feel the added weight starting to come on me, but being a person who never cared for politics I merely shrugged the feeling off as nothing. There was nothing they could say to make me feel wrong, unless I gave them the opening.

Rainbow Dash was about to speak until a rather harsh voice took over. “How Dare YOU!” Fluttershy exclaimed her eyes giving off that terrifying feeling of rage which was so rarely seen on her.

“Hailstorm hasn’t done anything wrong to deserve such slander so you can just keep your negativity to yourself!” she stated, then suddenly grew quiet as all eyes were on her. Immediately reverting back to the anxiety induce Fluttershy who’d grown up step by step she meekly responded.

“I-If you don’t mind.”

Applejack nodded as Fluttershy crept over to hide behind the country earth pony. “Fluttershy’s right. Now what makes you think you can just make sudden accusations like that without any real proof or reasonin’?” she questioned with a raised hoof.

Wind Shout responded in his rather loud voice, “I have heard enough rumors and gathered from various sources that this um...what is your name again?”

“Hailstorm” I replied cooly.

“This Hailstorm, fellow has been having dreams that seem to have you all quite worried or do my sources lie to me?” the pegasus asked with a raised brow.

I felt the weight on my back suddenly double. How did he know that? the inner me questioned, I couldn’t respond. Though shocked on the inside, my calm composure remained on the outside, something I’d become quite good at over the years.

The pegasus sneered, when he didn’t get the reaction he had wanted. “Well Princess’ do you truly believe that Hailstorm may or may not pose a harm to Equestria? Because I’m certain we all here have had enough trouble from Tirek, the changelings and Discord all combined, to register for another surprise attack” he finished before turning around and trotting back to his position.

The three alicorns were silent; that wasn’t a good sign.

Obviously from Luna and Celestia’s slightly surprised reactions this thought had never occurred to them or at the very least if it had my story had proven to wilt away their fears. However with this question being thrown back at them again suspicions would rise; that I may be a threat, that I was possibly doing all this to learn something just so I could turn around and stab them in the back later. Twilight’s expression however went from complete shock to a serious stare.

“Ambassador Shout” she began. “I understand your concerns on Equestria’s safety, but we’ve been with Hailstorm these past two months. Don’t you think we would have noticed something off about his approach to us this entire time?”

The pegasus remained silent tossing a cold stare in my direction, before directing his attention back to the lavender alicorn. “That may be so but, and excuse me for saying this your Highnesses, isn’t it possible that he may be just treating you all as fools?
After all this isn’t the first time somepony has tricked everyone here before am I right?

“Need I remind you of the Canterlot Wedding incident where no one suspected the Changeling Queen herself, Chrysalis, was actually in disguise as Princess Cadence till it was nearly too late?”he said looking at all the other politicians, the mane 6, royalty and finally at me before remaining silent.

Luna immediately stood, glaring coldly at the pegasus before Celestia gently touched her shoulder, calming her. “Ambassador Shout, we understand and are gratefully for your concerns but-”

“Excuse me your Highness” Vendetta spoke up having been silent this entire time. “I would like to say a few words if it would be alright with you?”

Celestia paused, before nodding her approval. “Go ahead Vendetta.”

Vendetta nodded the unicorn trotting forward his gold wristband holding the amulet, catching the lights of the throne room ever so slightly.

Clearing his throat he spoke in a smooth voice, his faint accent blending in easily almost enriching the words he uttered.

“I agree with almost everything Ambassador Wind Shout has said” he said, drawing the unwelcomed looks from Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Fluttershy. The ambassador however was grinning, the other politicians waited showing either little to no enthusiasm or doing rather well to hide their curiosity in what the young stallion had to say.

“I said almost” he repeated stressing the word. “We have been through a lot. Equestria has been through a lot. But I must say aren’t we partially at fault here?” he asked the group before him. A few mutters here and there could be heard until a mare asked “ What do you mean we’re at fault?, We’ve done nothing at all!” she exclaimed which in turn ushered the cheers of assent from the others.

Vendetta grinned, it was a welcoming one but there was something about it that felt, slightly off. “Oh have we now?” the unicorn said.

“I’ve been doing some research ever since I heard about the Ambassador’s claim on Equestria has been getting hit with more attacks for reasons we haven’t brought upon us. This got me wondering, are we really that innocent?” he asked the crowd, no one responded.

I on the other hand was interested to see where this was going, from the looks of the princesses and Ambassador Tart, so did they.

“You mentioned the changeling Queen and how she attacked us for power and for her people, but I believe that you may have made an error in that article” he said turning to the mare who had addressed the question.

“I read that article, and read it carefully and after getting information from multiple sources who were part of the attack I found that the changeling queen did it not for power, but for her people. Granted she did it with an entirely wrong approach , for that I must admit is undoubtable. However” Vendetta paused as he took a quick glance around to make sure everyone was following.

They were. Attentively.

“However I believe we may have made a slight error in our reasoning, Tirek aside that beast couldn’t have been negotiated with since his purpose was to destroy us entirely. The changeling queen however I’d say we are partially at fault since we never came to understand things from her perspective.”

This has gotten very interesting. “And what perspective would that be?” I asked drawing everyone’s attention to me, also drawing the smile of the bronze unicorn that seemed to have almost everypony wrapped around his hoof as he spoke.

“Simple, her purpose was to feed her children, she didn’t want power, she didn’t want fame, true the latter may have surfaced when she came to win” he added when he noticed Twilight was about to protest.

“But we didn’t take into account that she wanted to feed her kind. Just like parents will feed their children when hungry, just like our Princesses protect us when we are in danger” he said looking up at the three alicorns, then looking at the mane 6, he said: “Just like these 6 brave mares have protected us, with their lives on the line every step of the way.”

Silence, ensued. If I had a pin right now I would’ve dropped it just to hear the comedic and ironic effect of it being clearly audible across this entire throne room.

“What does this have anything to do with the matter at hand” the ambassador asked doing his best to hide the intrigued look he had gained throughout the unicorn’s speech.

“I’m glad you asked Ambassador. My reasoning to this matter and the other matters, like with the Master of Chaos's punishment, Nightmare Moon’s banishment, The Sirens who I have only heard of in rumors exile, throughout some of these cases we have had a lack of one thing: Understanding. Compliance, being able to try to work the discrepancies in a way that there is a manageable solution. If we had possibly tried to confront the changeling queen during her attempt of taking over it’s possible we could have come to an easy solution.”

“Nonsense” one of the politicians next to me scoffed. “The changelings wouldn’t stop there it would get out of hand before we could say or do anything to stop them-”

“And it is that kind of reasoning is what may have brought on the approach Queen Chrysalis made.”

“What do you mean?” Luna asked.

“How many times have we ponies deemed something a monster, because they were different? Or ridicule somepony for not being either just as special or just as good at something as the rest?” Vendetta asked the crowd I could sense a slight alteration in the tone of his voice, but he managed to cover it up quickly.

Silence again for the third time. That is until Rainbow Dash broke it.

“I don’t see anyway to reason with someone who hypnotized Twilight’s brother and kidnapped a princess to help her kind. I’d say that’s just asking for a fight” she said casually.

Vendetta turned his attention to her.

“I agree. That is just asking for a fight. But you’ve got to think. If she had come here just walked up, asked for an audience with Princess Celestia and Luna do you think the townspeople wouldn’t give her a hard time before she got here?

“I’m not defending her for manipulating Princess Twilight’s brother and kidnapping her sister-in-law, but I am saying wouldn’t we have labelled her a monster either way prior to before she even committed those actions? Sure maybe not you. But some of you would, and you ponies know who you are.”

Rainbow Dash’s expression said she couldn’t argue with that logic. Vendetta offered a small smile in response.

“If we had some understanding and compassion I believe we could come up with easier solutions to all our problems and maybe just a little manipulation, for good measure” he said the last a bit in more of a mutter that my ears just barely managed to catch.

“You still have answered one thing, what does this have to do with the topic on Hailstorm” the ambassador said, tapping his hoof impatiently.

I sighed, shaking my head.

Pinkie Pie popped up in front of the aquamarine pegasus giving him the evil eye while saying, “He’s saying that if we are able to show a bit more sympathy than we can try to take the time to understand where my good buddy Hailstorm is coming from Mr.Shout.”

Thank you Pinkie I thought as the mare hopped back over to us and stood beside me.

“You make...a very interesting point Mr.Vendetta, I-”

“Please Princess Twilight, Vendetta is fine” he said smiling warmly.

“Okay? Um, anyway I agree with what you’re saying. If somepony” she said glancing at Ambassador Wind Shout, “could show some compassion than maybe he would see that there’s nothing to worry about once he realizes our friend poses no harm to Equestria.”

“Well said Twilight Sparkle” Luna chimed in. “Now I believe we have reduced your worries if not only a bit, Ambassador?” she asked looking down upon the pegasus.

Wind Shout bowed, showing no signs of annoyance or anger. “Yes your majesties. At least for now.”

Luna nodded and looked at her sister who rose from her position, standing on her long legs..

“With that matter settled I believe this meeting is adjourned, thank you all for coming to help clear up the misconceptions on the matter.” Celestia smiled as the politicians all rose, “And have a wonderful night.”

The meeting was over, all the politicians had cleared out including Ambassador Wind Shout. The only beings left in the throne room was Celestia, Luna, Spike, Vendetta, Twilight and the rest of the mane 6, including myself.

“Well whooee!” Applejack exclaimed. “What a speech, Vendetta you sure know you’re way on how to talk down a few ponies, heck you had me listening attentively to every word” she said trotting up to the bronze unicorn and heartily patting him on the back.

Vendetta managed a rather calm, grateful smile. “Thank you Applejack. I saw things wouldn’t end well for Hailstorm here so I decided to intervene and end things as quickly as possible.”

“Well you sure did a good job. You had that loud-mouth speechless with your counters. It. Was. Awesome!” Rainbow gushed, then cleared her throat and replied more calmly “You know for politics or whatever.”

I rolled my eyes. “Seriously though, thanks man. You really saved me back there” I said trotting up to the bronze unicorn, offering a hoof.

Vendetta looked at it, offered another one of those charismatic smiles and shook my hoof accordingly.

“Well then since it’s getting so late why don’t you all spend the night in the castle. I’ll have rooms arranged for you if you’re willing” Celestia said as she came down from her throne.

“That would be wonderful, thank you Princess” Twilight responded with a smile.

“I will go inform the guards” Luna said as she trotted past us and left the room. Celestia soon followed behind her.

“If anything happens don’t hesitate to call” her gaze directed toward the mare's now surrounding me. “I’ll have the guards come for you and escort you all to your rooms once everything is prepared” and with that the regal beauty trotted off.

Once the princesses were gone it was just left with me and the others.

Pinkie Pie was the first to break the awkward silence.

“Oh where did you get that cool wristband?” she asked crouching over the hoof where Vendetta’s wristband resided.

“And look at that stone. Oh it’s just so precious” Rarity stated, staring carefully at the amulet imbedded into the gold wristband around the unicorn’s front hoof. “Oh?” she said her eyes now catching the faint signs of the marks I had noticed earlier. “What’s this now?” she asked looking up at Vendetta.

“It was a gift” Vendetta replied avoiding the question about the insignia. “I’ve had this stone ever since I was a colt. It was given to me as a present of sorts” he said lifting his hoof up to stare at the stone.

“Oh I see and where’d you get it?” Applejack chimed in.

“I do not know. My parents were the ones who got it for me, I never really asked where they’d gotten it” he responded, placing his hoof back down.

“Well it’s simply lovely” Rarity said smiling gleefully at the unicorn as she continued to admire his jewelry.

Pinkie Pie zipped forward, lifting up Vendetta’s hoof staring at the alluring item. “Hey what’s that?” she asked her hoof hovering over the wristband.

“That!” she said pointing to the spot where faint signs of the insignia remained. “It looks almost like a-” quickly pulling his hoof away, Vendetta said. “Sorry this item is rather quite important to me. I’d appreciate it if things weren’t pried more than necessary. Personal reasons and all” he said adding the last bit to hastily dismiss the confused looks the mares were giving him.

My brain however had begun working. Why does that stone look so familiar?

Throwing open the doors to the throne and interrupting my thoughts were two guards, a pegasus clad in Luna’s symbolic night armor holding three stars, accompanying him was a bat pony who looked to be his partner . “We’ve come to escort you to your rooms.”

*** ****** ***

The girls including Spike had left. Vendetta and I said our goodbyes but not before the girls had a word with him in private.

“What did they say to you?” I asked once the unicorn had trotted back to join my company.

“Nothing you need to worry about” he said reassuringly.

“Sirs” one of the guards said. “Ready to go?”

We nodded.

As we trotted up the castle steps to a room directly opposite to the girls, my mind began to wander in thought.

Since I had taken a quick cold shower before heading over to Canterlot in a hurry I hadn’t had enough time to think about the events before we needed to make our quick trip over.

“Misery” I said under my breath. The name fit perfectly for whatever the being was that now invaded my Dream Phase. Whatever this entity was it, him...her, was now a part of my dream phase now. I didn’t like this at all. I’d be lucky if I even managed to pass out from exhaustion at this rate.

My eyes went over to a small glint of light. It was Vendetta’s valuable wristband. The unicorn seemed to care for that a lot, but certainly didn’t mind showing it off when necessary. It’s obvious he’s proud of it. Though I’m not sure why exactly the stone looks so familiar to me every time I look at it.

“Here we are sir” the guards said turning my attention to the two rooms in front of us.

“The one on the left is yours Sir Vendetta, the one on the right belongs to you Sir Hailstorm” the mare guard instructed.

I nodded my thanks as the guards began to walk away. Although just before Vendetta and I entered our individual rooms I noticed the mare leave her superior’s side for a brief moment to talk to the unicorn. I rolled my eyes.

“She sure didn’t waste a chance now did she?” I said to Vendetta, a sly grin forming on my face as he left the bat mare’s side having been called back rather loudly by her superior.

Vendetta didn’t hesitate to grow slightly bright in the cheeks at my comment. “Right, well then. It’s been a long day. I’ll see you in the morning Hailstorm” the flustered unicorn said as he trotted back towards his room. I merely grinned as he slammed the door a bit more forcefully with his magic more than necessary.

Now back in my own room I layed down. “Today had been surprisingly easier to deal with in comparison to all the other days of the past” I muttered to myself, while I stared at the beige colored ceiling that greeted my gaze.

Laying there for about two minutes and soaking in the silence and tranquility I’d finally been able to take in since I came to this world, I breathed a sigh of relief.

“Now if only I could figure out how to take off this jacket.”

After working restlessly for five minutes I finally managed to slide the jacket off my body. Feeling more tired than I should’ve I layed on the bed and just stared at the ceiling until eventually, sleep reared it’s ugly head. And I succumb to its demands.

<(((((O)))))>

“How are you faring with things so far?” I heard a familiar voice say to my side.

“I’m...managing. Granted I feel more like an earth pony now that I can’t use magic” I felt the voice say, doing its best to sound more retired with the thought than sad.

The pony beside me didn’t respond, I couldn’t tell if it was either out of some sort of uncomfortableness or another motive. At the very least I know knew who I was seeing things from.

“Poison Dart” Slingshot’s voice said after those few minutes of awkward silence. “You know my-”

“I know” the chemical teacher responded. “I chose to take the hit for my father, no matter how foolish it may have been I’m just glad it was able to make the fighting stop... though I can’t say I don’t miss using magic” his voice said slightly straining as I could feel a lump growing in his throat.

There was another set of minutes full of awkward silence before Slingshot broke the silence again.

“I’m sorry”

“For?”

“For what’s happened, if I had been able to predict what happened I might have been able to-” my vision now turned from the view of Canterlot city to the view of Slingshot.

The unicorn that looked so healthy was a mirror of what he looked like now. Slingshot clearly looked distraught, as a fellow insomniac I could tell the unicorn hadn’t slept in the past few days. It sent shivers up my spine to see that he had been suffering from the very same curse I was, despite the difference in effects it was having on either of us.

“You couldn’t have known. Besides if my father had never attacked you to begin with well we wouldn’t be in this mess” he smiled weakly, encouragingly. Anyone could tell that smile was a lie even if they were blind.

“That’s true, but that doesn’t change the fact of what happened... we’ll try to fix this. Come up with a solution. With both our skills combined we’ll come up with something!” Slingshot said trying to cheer the unicorn up. “Right?”

Poison Dart’s vision blurred a bit as he stared at the now confused look his friend was giving him after he’d asked the question. “Right” he said nodding his head.

“Right what?” Slingshot asked. “What were we talking about? And uh...why are you crying?” he asked as I felt his hoof brush away the tear sliding down Poison Dart’s cheek.

Memory lapses. Just as I’ve been suffering from intense flashes of pain and exhaustion every time I try to use my magic, Slingshot suffers from major memory lapses at any given time. There’s no warning for them, they’re random, they just happen. Sometimes he’ll forget minor things, like what he’s saying intermittently. Other times it’ll be major, like forgetting who he is or where he is. The only good thing is that the curse seems merciful in some ways, giving him his memories back once the lapses cease. But there’s never any clear given time when he gets his memories back, usually remembering the last thing that was said before the memory lapse occurred. If he’s lucky he’ll remember everything that occurred during the lapse, if not then...he becomes depressed.

More tears started to freely flow from Poison Dart’s eyes as he thought this, and while I couldn’t hear his thoughts I could definitely feel the grief this was causing him, watching one of his friends suffer. Pulling Silver Caliber into a tight hug the unicorn whispered to his confused friend.

“We’ll figure this out, my friend...somehow” he said as he wiped a tear away. “Somehow.”

<(((((O)))))>

*** ****** ***

Laying down on the bed Vendetta looked at his wristband staring at the barely visible insignia before it. After a few seconds of silent staring the unicorn dropped his left hoof to the side, letting it fall with a flop on the bed.

He sighed staring at the ceiling, then turned his head to look at the clock. It was 12:30 a.m.

Turning his head back to the ceiling the unicorn began to think about what he had said during the meeting. When he went up there the words just came to him, like they usually did whenever he was proving a point or in an important discussion. It was one of the reasons he’d taken to politics in the first place, because he was good with words, influencing or convincing people with his speeches.

Sure I put thought into it, but sometimes I just merely improvise Vendetta thought. Although I should be thanking the Ambassador, he made it easy when he mentioned Queen Chrysalis a slight smile forming on his lips at the thought of how easy it was to turn the whole argument against Wind Shout.

“His reaction wasn’t really what I expected, but I suppose the Ambassador of Trottingham would have a lot more class than the politicians and representatives of Canterlot” he said to the air.

Almost immediately he shook his head, Shouldn’t be speaking so foully of my home, I was born here after all and moved to Manehattan as a young colt. Sitting up on his haunches the bronze unicorn looked out the window adjacent to him. Princess Luna was standing guard staring up at the night sky as the stars sparkled so brilliantly, her majestic mane flowing in the breeze.

Nightmare Moon huh? he thought as he trotted towards his window to look up at the night sky. “Rather silly to think a Princess as beautiful as Luna could have been the once dreaded creature that gave me nightmares” he said absentmindedly, before catching himself.

Turning away from the window a thought suddenly occurred to him as he lay back down on the bed, brushing his mane back into its slick style as he rested his head on the pillow, his mind drifting towards other matters.

The sirens...now that I think about... I’ve only heard rumors about them. Never really had the chance to go looking up information on them since I didn’t think it was necessary, but if I can find some information on them. Maybe I can figure out why they were banished or other so I can apply to this to my next speech if the occasion arises. Nodding with new conviction Vendetta decided that once he got back he’d ask Twilight if she had any books relating to the ancient creatures.

Just as Vendetta was about to get comfortable he heard a loud shout that made his heart skip a beat out of fright and jump off the bed all at once. It was coming from my room.

<(((((O)))))>

I was back in the void. And this time I could see, but just barely enough to see my own front hooves.

Damn it not again.

“Hailstorm” I heard the voice say my name in a sing-song fashion.

“What do you want now?” I asked not bothering to hide the annoyance I felt being back here, especially after the last farewell I had received before Rarity woke me up.

“Oh what’s wrong? Didn’t you miss me?” the voice now whispered in my ear, it twitched as I once again could sense the presence that seemed to be both present yet not at the same time.

Is that a trick question?

“Of course not, we’re in your head remember I can hear your thoughts just as well as you can” the voice said into my ear.

“You mind telling me what you want?”

“You know what I-” the voice was cut off abruptly as the feral one took over. “What we want?”

“Me?”

“Affirmative” the feral one said, before it continued “After all we are-”

“Forever yours” the feminine voice finished her words echoing in my skull, as I soon started to feel pain take it’s toll on me.

“Looks like your time is up, but don’t worry sweetie-kins” I thought I would gag at the cuteness of the name I’d just been given by a voice in my head.

“I’ll- we’ll“ the feral one corrected. “be back for you later” Misery whispered into my ear, her breath practically kissing my ear.

Then I woke up.

<(((((O)))))>

My body was on fire, the pain was so intense I let out a shout which from what I could catch faintly from the other side had awoken Vendetta, almost instantly the bronze unicorn was in the room his coat no longer on him the unicorn trotted in.

“What’s wrong?” he asked with concern approaching me.

“Hurts...everywhere” I managed to gasp between breaths.

Vendetta gave me a look of both concern and confusion but regardless the unicorn lifted me up in his magic and layed me on the bed gently, my shout had apparently attracted the attention of the previous guards that had escorted us, because no sooner was I on the bed did pegasus and bat pony burst in.

“What’s going on?!” the pegasus asked. He froze. I had just been placed on the bed, Vendetta standing right in front of me as I breathed heavily from the small bursts of pain that ran down my body. My face was covered in slight sweat and Vendetta looked more surprised, at their sudden appearance.

Don’t you dare assume-

“Let’s go Comet” the bat mare named Comet however licked her lips sensationally before replying her eyes half lidded. “I think I’ll stay see if these two need a mare- I mean need any help.”

Any other situation and I would’ve laughed and probably played along, right now was not that time. “Help...me...” I winced the pain spreading now to my skin to my flesh.

Vendetta ignoring the small commotion between the mare and her superior as the pegasus tried to drag her out of the room. Vendetta immediately began scanning for any signs of injury with his horn sweeping my body from head to hoof.

“I don’t get it, I can’t find anything wrong with you internally or physically” a whimper escaped my lips as the burning turned into seething agony, managing not to shout this time I winced, mouthing the words “Do something.”

Vendetta, stared for a few seconds before he looked back at me. “This will knock you out for the rest of the night. Trust me?” he asked.

At this point I didn’t have a choice. I nodded.

A flash escaped the bronze unicorn’s horn before I felt my entire body go numb and the pain slowly dull to a small ache, eventually I felt nothing. I had just been hit with an anesthetic spell.

When I awoke I found the rest of the group standing over me, Pinkie Pie immediately zoomed up to hug me in an almost bone shattering hug as she lifted me up with immense strength like I was a teddy bear.

“Are you alright?! We heard you were in serious pain last night! Where does it hurt? Oh! Am I making it worse?” she dropped me instantly, and after I got back on my hooves and stretched hearing a popping sound I managed a small smile at the worried looks my friends were giving me.

“I’m fine no worries”

“But-” Rainbow Dash began.

“It’s nothing I’m not used to by now.” Turning my attention to Vendetta who trotted over to me from his spot behind the others I said “Thanks, this is the second time you’ve helped me out” I said a small smile appearing on my face.

“No worries, if it were reversed, you would’ve done the same thing besides I’m sure the day will come where you’ll make it up to me somehow” he said with a pat on the back.

I nodded.

Once we were all set to leave we all headed to the castle’s front gate to bid our farewell to the princess’s.

“Don’t hesitate to call if anything comes up” Princess Celestia whispered to me before I left.

Once I’d assured the two sisters I would we left, Vendetta accompanying us to Ponyville since he said he had some business he wanted to attend to.

“So Vendetta” Twilight said as we all made our way back to her castle. “What were you planning on doing here, here in Ponyville I’m sure we could help you out since you got us out of a major jam back at the meeting” she said smiling.

“Well I’m glad you asked princess-”

“Twilight’s fine” she said with another smile.

Vendetta nodded then continued. “I was wondering if you had any books on the sirens.”

Almost simultaneously Twilight and I froze causing the others to all ram into our rumps in the process.

“W-why would I know anything about mythical creatures” her voice and nervous smile betraying her statement.

“I’d like to find some information on them, because like I said I’ve been doing some research. I’d like to use them as my next example in case I run low on ammo when the time calls for it” he explained.

Twilight looked at her friends, then to me. I shrugged. “It’s just research so why not?” I said.

“Now you’re sure this here is just for some research?” Applejack prodded looking at Vendetta with a raised eyebrow her lower lip outstretched in a curious like fashion, eyes slightly lidded.

“Of course” he replied casually. “What else would it be for?” the earnesty in his voice seemed legit. Once again I told the girls that he’s just researching, plus we did kinda owe him (I owed him) for saving my butt back there.

Though reluctant Twilight mauled over the situation for a good five minutes, her friends waiting silently for her response before they would say anything. Finally Rainbow Dash spoke:

“Just give it to him already! It’s almost lunch and I still haven’t eaten anything yet because Hailstorm here decided to give us that scare” she said staring crossly at me. I shrugged it off.

“Not my fault you guys love me so much” everyone became eerily silent, Rainbow Dash nickered before turning her back to me saying, “Shut up...we just care is all don’t get the wrong ideas.”

I grinned, knowing my comment had thrown them all off guard. “Right, so Twilight what will it be?”

Bringing her back from the reaction my earlier comment had impacted the mare shook her head before turning her attention to Vendetta who had been waiting patiently. “Alright come with me. I’ll give you the book on the sirens.”

“Thank you” Vendetta replied with an eager smile. “You won’t regret it.”

Chapter 12: Curiosity

View Online

“Peace cannot be kept by force; it can only be achieved by understanding”

The Sirens. Said to be the most beautiful and influential creatures in the world during the time of Starswirl’s period, and here I was about to read the very book that had all their history written down, Vendetta thought as he placed the book down on the table Rarity had presented to him. It had been a rather long day when they got back and Pinkie Pie had decided to give the unicorn a complete tour of Ponyville. By the time they got back to Twilight’s it was late, so he simply took the book and decided to wait till he woke up later the following afternoon to read it.

“I can’t tell you how much I appreciate this, Miss Rarity” Vendetta said smiling warmly at the unicorn, who merely returned his smile just as brilliant.

“Don’t mention it darling, it’s the least I could do for helping out Hailstorm back at Canterlot” she said her horn glowing as she began gathering the pieces of fabric laying all around her floor.

“It was nothing, really” Vendetta said running a hoof through his oiled back mane in slight embarrassment. “I only did what I believed was right.”

Rarity smiled. “Well I still must say my thanks so once again” she trotted over and gave the bronze unicorn a gentle peck on the cheek. “Thank you for helping my friend.”

Feeling a new warmth growing in his cheeks Vendetta coughed for a split second before waving his hoof dismissively. “It was nothing miss.”

Rarity only continued to smile at the bashfulness Vendetta seemed to now be showing, “Oh, yes what time is it?”

“Almost 2:30, why?”

A loud gasp escaped Rarity’s lips as her magic surrounded multiple objects hurling them into a nearby closet at insane speeds, Vendetta had to duck a few times in order to avoid getting hit.

“Is something wrong?” he managed to ask as Rarity shut the large wardrobe door and turned to the door.

“I’m late! I have to meet Twilight and the others at Sugarcube Corner. We have something to do pertaining to Hailstorm. It wouldn’t be too much of a bother if you kept watch till we returned, would it?” she asked as she kept glancing nervously over to the door.

“Not a problem” Vendetta reassured. “I will be here when you all return.”

“Thank you!” she said giving the bronze unicorn a quick hug before galloping out and shutting the door behind her.

Once she was gone Vendetta turned back to the book. Flipping through pages that contained other information on various creatures Vendetta finally stopped at the page for the sirens.

The Siren Sisters
The three siren sisters were born to-

“Don’t care about that” Vendetta muttered flipping through pages strangely having major holes and giant splotches of ink around it making it almost impossible to read. After flipping through a few more pages relating to their family, Vendetta finally stopped at where he wanted to go. Their magic.

Siren magic works with the dark arts. The sirens used music to help empower their magic and their voices. Since their magic was musical, the sisters had to rely on others in order for their voices to stay strong.
Adagio, the oldest of the siren sisters and the most cunning was the leader of the trio. Thanks to her guidance her sisters, Aria and Sonata followed their sister stalwartly throughout Equestria, stretching their influence almost reaching the Griffin Kingdom. Singing wherever they went.

Vendetta’s eyes narrowed. Not seeing the problem here so far...

The three sisters were able to manipulate others and bend them to their will. With their voices Aria, the sister who throughout part of Equestria like Manehattan was known as the Siren of Wrath. She used her voice to bring arguments, causing disputes between the people of Equestria.

Sonata the Siren of Lust, aided her sisters Adagio and Aria by using her songs to stir up feelings of envy and avarice. Her voice was said to cause many to turn against one another out of both desire and jealousy.

“Now I see the problem” Vendetta whispered. Staring at the images of Aria and Sonata on either side of their older sister. Adagio.

Adagio was described to be the Siren of Pride. Being the leader and most influential voice of the three sisters her voice brought rifts and schisms between others that were said to never be mended again for years and years to come. The three sisters sang songs that not only empowered their magic and voices but also powered their control over others, it was said they did it for both pleasure and to keep their voices as beautiful as they possibly could. Legends say that they took joy in watching other cities fall before them as they sang oratios and hymns that nearly drove countries to pure destruction.

The frown on Vendetta’s face had now increased. Though he wanted to learn about the legendary creatures, now that he knew their magic had caused them to do such horrible things he felt bad for them. In a way they were like Chrysalis. In order to keep going they had the bad luck of needing to use others to keep themselves up, it was sad really and in a way the unicorn felt he could understand them. Lifting his gold wristband to take a look at the stone firmly embedded within, Vendetta sighed. Old memories and feelings of anger and depression rising within.

“I could almost sympathize with them.”

His ears twitched as he saw a white filly rushed downstairs, her hair holding a pink and almost lavender like color in the mix. The young unicorn stopped to stare at Vendetta looking almost nervous that he was here.

“Uh...who are you?” she asked.

“Vendetta, I came here with Rarity after she offered to have me here as her host. Apparently she had something to do with the others involving Hailstorm” he said getting up to his hooves.

The young filly stared quietly, her suspicious eyes taking in the bronze unicorn before they softened. “Alright then. If you know my sister then it’s fine by me. I’ve got to meet Scootaloo and Applebloom for our meeting” she said taking a look of pride at her cutiemark.

Vendetta smiled. “I will make sure to hold down the fort till you arrive” he said with a slight bow, earning the young unicorn’s smile. “Thanks, by the way I’m Sweetie Bell. I’ll see you later Vendetta” she said opening the door and speeding out of the room.

Using his magic Vendetta shut the door after her and turned back to his book levitating it towards him as he trotted elsewhere to read.

“Now where was I?”

I was trapped.

I had been going on another one of my ‘I can’t sleep or I’m royally screwed’ challenges again, when Twilight came into my room and told me to meet her and the others at Sugarcube Corner by 2:30, that very morning once she’d woken up. It was now 2:30p.m. and I was trapped in Pinkie Pie’s room with the five mares blocking any exits I could use to escape.

A perverted joke popped into my head but I quickly discarded it, now was not the time to be making jokes when they were all giving me stern looks like I had just stolen something of huge importance to them.

“Well? Aren’t ya going to say anything?” Applejack asked as she stood guarding the door.

I didn’t know what to say. Because I frankly didn’t know why they were keeping me locked up in here, I heard a tap on the door followed by a who is it. Hearing the door open Rarity came in.

“I didn’t miss anything did I?” she asked staring rather abrasively at me.

“Not really we were just about to get started” Rainbow Dash replied.

“What exactly are we starting?” I asked fearing the very thought that my perverted brain popped in my head.

“It’s not whatever you’re thinking!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed a slight flush in her cheeks appearing, everyone else turned to give me a look, even Fluttershy wasn’t shying away from this one.

Oh my...their serious.

“Princess Celestia told us about Silver Caliber, Vindictive and how his son was cursed. We went to talk to Zecora about it...she gave us this” Twilight turned her attention to Pinkie Pie, who trotted over balancing a book on her curly mane. With a thud it dropped right next to my hooves.

“That’s the...”

“The Dark Arts book that was used on your ancestor,” Fluttershy finished.

I stared at it then back to the girls, my vision switching from them to the book. Clearing my throat I tried to muster up as much bravado as I could. “Then you know what that means right?” they didn’t need to respond their change of expression was answer enough.

“Why do you bother asking me to talk about it? What good would that do. There’s no cure so what’s the point?” my tone drawing near to a shout.

“We know talking will help” Applejack calmly responded.

“Oh really now? Please explain to me how talking will help?”

“If you must know it could help alleviate some of that stress you’ve been building up” Rarity said knowledgeably.

My brain stopped on me. Neither the inner version of myself nor I could think of a comeback to that. Stubbornness had other ideas though.

Scoffing I kicked the book away from me. “I don’t see how talking to you girls will help you understand what I’m going through. You’ve never had something like- like this before. How could you possibly hope to help me?”

“Maybe they can’t. But perhaps ol’ Discord could lend a claw” the voice echoed and with a loud poof Discord appeared, wearing a suit and tie he waved his paw and out came a card from his sleeve, he shoved it in my face.

“Discord your expert on weirdos and freaks of all kinds” the card said. I shot him a look, he merely smiled in return.

Rainbow Dash sighed. “What do you want Discord?”

“Is it so wrong that I offer a helping hand?” he asked.

She was about to reply till Twilight clapped her hoof over Rainbow Dash’s muzzle. “Go ahead. He could actually help us out here” she whispered to the rainbow maned pegasus’ muffled retorts.

Discord automatically snapped his claws and a stethoscope appeared. “Hmm yes. I see” he said placing i he scope on my forehead.

“Oh very strange” he said as he listened to the steady beating of my heart then sliding it elsewhere along my body.

“Dude...that’s my butt” I replied a stony expression on my face.

Looking up from his stethoscope he glanced down to see it was indeed on my flank. He smiled, sheepishly before disappearing. Suddenly feeling my mouth open, he popped out. “Everything seems fine in there” he called. I spat him out in response.

“Well I don’t see any problems with his teeth. He seems to be just fine” the draconequus said dusting himself off.

Thankfully Fluttershy flew up to him and whispered into his ear, before I lost what little sanity I had left. In a matter of seconds his face went from contemplation to a look of surprise, then slight embarrassment.

“Oh! I see well this is uh...embarrassing. It’s the curse you were talking about” he chuckled nervously at the rigid stare I was giving him. “Oh come on now I was just playing around. Now let’s take a look at what’s bugging you.”

When the sirens had came to Canterlot to spread their music, they participated in a musical competition. It was there they faced off against Starswirl the Bearded in a duel of instruments and harmonic music. Despite their intention being more of a musical battle the group ended up creating several different genres of music.
Ultimately though the siren sisters were banished, when Starswirl saw he could not best the three sisters in a duel of pure music. Sent away to another world where their magic would pose no harm the three siren’s were banished for their magic being too dangerous and destructive to the people of Equestria. They would remain forever trapped in that other world until they ever gained enough power to return.

Vendetta shut the book, anger slowly beginning to take over. At first he’d began to understand why they had been punished if they had truly enjoyed causing mayhem and ruining lives with their music. However as he continued reading something didn’t seem to fit right with what the book said and the way the three sisters seemed to him through the story.

Sure they might have enjoyed causing havoc here and there, but could we really blame them?

“It was a part of their magic” he reasoned. “It’s not like they had a choice in the matter.”

Kind of like me he thought, feeling another flash of anger rush through him. Taking another glance at the wrist band the unicorn frowned, then looked at the picture of the three sirens singing in the book.

...It’s not fair he thought. They shouldn’t have had to pay such a price when they could’ve been punished differently. From this it seems they were completely dependent on their voices, sending them to another world without their magic is just like....just like a “death sentence” his frown only increasing as he stared at the picture.

It seems like the people of this city often don’t care about those that are different. Chrysalis, Discord and Nightmare Moon are all great examples...and so are these three. Wrapping the book up in his magic the unicorn turned around.

“I’m going to get some more opinions.”

“Uh Discord” Applejack said. “Is this really necessary?”

“But of course Applejack, how else will I sense the disturbance within him?”

“I know but...” she tipped her hat up a bit and rubbed the back of her neck looking to the side slightly uncomfortable. “I don’t think he likes it”

“Well unless he wants Pinkie to knock him out I don’t see an easier way” he said the sound of stifled laughter now audibly heard. “Besides they seem to be enjoying it” he said flashing a toothy grin.

In the background Rarity, Fluttershy, Twilight, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash were fighting for control of their composure as they watched me.

I was in Discord’s arms, being awkwardly cradled like a baby, a sucker in my mouth and a bib around my neck as the draconequus gently rocked me back and forth in his arms like I was a baby, despite the fact I was almost the same size as Big Mac himself.

“Kill me now” I said holding the sucker up with my teeth, my expression anything but amused.

“Don’t be like that, you’ll be asleep in no time” he said with a touch of gentleness that sent a shiver down my spine.

Knowing Discord this was obviously a lie, why I had agreed to it this idea was beyond me. Frankly I’d rather be unconscious than deal with this mess. Rainbow Dash looked ready to bust a gut and Pinkie Pie’s cheeks were turning red from strain. Anymore of this and I’d probably just reach into that deep pink mane of hers and knock myself out.

“Aww look at you so cute” I heard a voice say in the depths of my mind.

“Oh great” I said ou tloud. “What do you want?” my eyes directed towards the ceiling since it seemed more reasonable to look there than anywhere else. Although with my attention now drawn to Misery, I hadn’t noticed Discord had stopped rocking me and the others were no longer containing their merriment.

“Just enjoying the cute scenario you’ve put yourself in” the voice cooed.

Suddenly I felt myself hit the ground, looking up I saw Discord’s entire body was wiggling like a worm, as soon as the shaking stopped he looked at me. His eyes narrowed, his claw stroking his beard in venerable thought, brows furrowed like he had just uncovered something big.

“Looks like it’s time for me to go again. We’ll keep in touch” Misery said before her echos disappeared.

“Uh Hailstorm, who were you talking to?” Twilight asked, her eyes scanning the ceiling.

Before I could get a reply out Discord spoke, though the tone in his voice was...unnerving.

“I...uh...I’ll be back in a few days, something came up that requires my attention.” With a snap of his claw and a roar of what sounded like lightning he was gone.

“What was that all about?” Pinkie Pie asked. Everyone including myself gave her the confused look of being just as lost as she was. And just as I felt they were about to talk about who I had been ‘talking’ to, Mrs.Cake’s voice rang from downstairs.

“Would you girls mind coming down, there’s somepony here to see you” she said her tone seeming, slightly urgent. So we did, and as soon as I got to the bottom steps there was Vendetta, his chest heaving in and out as the book Twilight gave him “Ancient History” floated next to him in light blue magic.

“There’s something I want to talk to you all about” he said, his voice sounding austere no signs of that gentleness he’d had before. And for a split second I thought I saw anger in his eyes.

“Sure” Twilight said in response to the others. “What did you-”

“Not here, back at your castle. It’d be more appropriate.”

Glancing back at the others, Twilight nodded. “Well then, let’s go see what’s so important shall we?” Rarity said trotting ahead.

As we bid our goodbyes to the Cakes I had a feeling that this discussion wouldn’t be turning out so smoothly.

*** ***** ***

I hate being right.

The entire trip to Twilight’s had been nothing but strained. An awkward silence growing between us and Vendetta as he refused to answer any questions on what it was exactly he wanted to talk about, the entire time he kept the page on where the sirens were opened.

Once we’d finally gotten to the castle and the six mares assumed their designated seats I watched the bronze unicorn with the briefcase cutie mark and a picture of the globe on it slam the book down with a rather raucous thud, starling Twilight and the others and making me wince as it hit the map-like table.

“What do you think about the changelings?” I heard Vendetta suddenly ask, his gaze fixated on Twilight.

Almost immediately I could tell the question had completely surprised the young alicorn as she lifted a hoof up in surprise, her reaction going from utter bemusement then gradually switching to nothing but suspicion.

“Why do you ask?” Twilight said her voice grim.

“You’re avoiding the question Twilight” he intoned.

“Now hold on here what’s this all about Vendetta?” Applejack asked, from her seat.

“You’ll find out once the question has been answered” he said his gaze still directed on Twilight. “Well?”

Twilight hesitated, it’d been awhile since she thought about the changelings since her brother’s wedding, and the sudden interrogation wasn’t something she’d been expecting at all.

“Well they’re the monsters who tried to take over Canterlot, and make everypony a part of their buffet” she in a-matter-of-fact tone.

Vendetta stomped. “Why do you think they’re monsters?” he asked not trying to hide the rage in his voice this time.

“Well what else are they then? They attacked us and tried to make us all into their food” Rainbow Dash stated.

“But under the wrong approach!” Vendetta retorted.

“Vendetta, darling what’s this about? I know during Hailstorm’s situation you defended them as an influence but you’re not trying to say they’re innocent of what they’ve done are you?” Rarity asked.

“Of course not” he said with conviction. “They’re not innocent but they’re certainly not monsters!”

“Well what else would you call them?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Misguided beings!” he said firmly, his voice almost reaching the pitch of a shout.

“Alright, alright fine. Change of topic” he said rubbing his temple, the book magically floated over and he flipped open to the page on the sirens.

“What about them?”

“What about them?” Fluttershy said speaking up for the first time since we got back.

“What do you guys think about them?” the five mares shrugged, all except for Twilight who was now staring at the page in silence, like she was trying to process the best solution to come up with.

“Twilight?” I said cautiously walking over to her. “What’s wrong?”

Snapping out of her stupor almost instantly the mare hopped off her seat and began trotting away from the book with a vague and high pitched “nothing.” This wasn’t lost on Vendetta, his eyes narrowing Vendetta went over to where Twilight was, as she made her way towards the library. I followed right behind.

“You know something” he said slowly once he’d caught up to her and opening the book widely so she could get a good look at the sirens. “Don’t you?” his aristocratic voice now sounding calculating and careful.

“Twilight?” I said. I had no idea what was making her so fidgety. If she’d met the sirens then it must’ve been in my world, because that was the only time I lost connection with her and the others, so if my assumptions were correct then. I froze, staring carefully as I observed her reaction. The quivering lips, sweaty look she got, averting gaze and tapping her front hooves together. Oh no.

Vendetta still hadn’t gotten a response yet and he was starting to get a little antsy.

“Twilight” he said again his voice now completely bereft of any gentleness, the only thing replacing it was that cold calculating feeling it now gave off as it accompanied his fancy accent.

“What. Do. You. Think?” he repeated as he took a step closer to the nervous alicorn, now showing signs of perspiration.

A tug on his tail by Applejack made him fall on his haunches. “What are you doing?” he asked surprised.

The orange earth pony did not look amused. “Whatever reason yer picking on Twilight for, she don’t want to answer. I suppose you should respect that.”

“But-”

“No butts mister!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed poking the stallion’s muzzle with her hoof.

Giving a mixed look of confusion and slight annoyance Vendetta snorted. Standing up with the book still floating in his magic, he turned around. “I’m sorry about that, I merely wished to understand your perspective on the issue. I suppose my curiosity got the better of me.

“I apologize Twilight, I didn’t mean to put you on the spot there...it’s just a personal issue” he said lifting his hoof up to look at the wristband. A few seconds of silence transpired before he got up. “I’ll be outside.”

Helping Twilight up, I watched as Vendetta turned around and began trotting off. Applejack’s cold demeanor didn’t fade till he was out of the room before she said “The hay was that all about?”

“You think he’s alright? He looked so sad” Fluttershy said as she watched the bronze unicorn trot out of the room his head hanging.

“His attitude sure did a 180” the rainbow maned pegasus commented.

Once I’d made sure Twilight was up on her feet again, I turned around heading towards the front door where I was sure to meet Vendetta, either sulking or doing something else as he waited to be called back in.

“Hailstorm”, I turned to look at Applejack, the others checking up on Twilight to see if she was still having one of her nervous fits.

“Be careful now ya hear... there’s something that fella ain’t telling us” she warned.

I nodded, before continuing towards the door. Whatever it was Vendetta was hiding, I intended on finding out.

Staring at the book of Ancient History was Vendetta when I came to the front door, sitting a couple feet away from it his tail laying still by his side as his ears drooped.

“Come to give me a scolding as well I presume?” his voice said, not lacking in annoyance but having a touch of gentleness to it.

“Of course not. I simply want to understand why you acted the way you did back there” I replied sitting next to him.

“You wouldn’t understand.”

I stifled a laugh, earning a glare from him.

“Sorry, I just find it funny you say I wouldn’t understand. You know considering I am from another world and all” I said a slight grin creasing my lips when he rolled his eyes.

“Course you are” he said sarcastically. “When I said you were special I didn’t mean that special” he said trying to hide the slight smile forcing its way on his face.

I merely chuckled. “Well then, now that you’re feeling better, what was that back there” I asked getting straight to the point.

His smile faltering for a second the unicorn turned to look back at the sky, it was still in the afternoon so the clear blue skies were a sight to look at. Vendetta didn’t respond for a few minutes, making me think that he really didn’t want to talk. After what felt like almost an hour (in my perspective) he finally spoke.

“I have...a condition” he said almost reluctantly. “If I tell you though. You can’t tell the others, it’s something I like to keep a secret” he said turning to look at me.

I hesitated, feeling the same weight I had felt at the meeting suddenly come crashing back down on my shoulders. He wouldn’t tell me this if he didn’t trust me...but we just met how could? Shaking my head and forcing the doubt that was creeping in the back of mind I nodded.

“Pinkie Promise.”

“I’m sorry?” he said slightly confused.

“It’s a promise that lasts forever” vaguely from within the castle I heard Pinkie’s voice echo the words “forever!!”

“I see...well then I’ll take you up to that” he said turning to look back at the clear blue sky. I did the same. Strangely this all felt, familiar. Like I’d seen this before. Almost like Poison Dart and Slingshot.

“You see...” he paused wondering whether or not he could tell me. Gently laying a hoof on his shoulder I smiled. “Don’t force yourself” I assured him with a tap on the back.

He nodded taking in a deep slightly shaky breath he continued.

“I have a condition where I can’t perform magic. It’s been with me ever since I was born. My parents never told me much about how I got it or if it’s in the family, and the doctors we checked said that it was a very rare disease that appeared in 1% amount of unicorns.”

Instantly my mind began telling me He’s Poison Dart’s descendant! He’s Poison Dart’s descendant! but I quickly shut the idea down, the fact that he said 1% had this kind of problem didn’t mean he was my ancestor’s rival’s descendant due to some very astounding coincidence.

“Wait” images of Vendetta using magic all those other times suddenly came to mind. “But you’ve been using magic ever since we met. Heck you used it to carry that book all the way over here and back” I pointed out.

“Yes well” he paused again, longer this time. “Let’s just say I have certain help that bypasses this problem” his sheepish smile, only making him look more guilty of hiding something.

“What kind of help?” I blurted out before realizing what I had said.

“Hailstorm” he said in a foreboding manner.

“Right, sorry” I said now smiling sheepishly.

“It’s alright. Anyway when I was a kid I used to get teased a lot. Got shunned by almost half of society, when I was at Canterlot. The school I went to was strict with magic users so being the only one that couldn’t use magic I got made fun of, for being different” the venom clear in the last word.

My ears wilted. “I’m sorry to hear that.”

“It’s alright you didn’t do anything” he said with a smile. “Eventually though when my family and I figured out a way to solve this issue after a doctor tipped us off, well I decided I’d go into politics. Found I had a knack with using my words; never really jumped into any magic based careers. Got kind of turned off from magic after those few years of being a social reject, you know? I guess that’s why I’m so ready to defend those who are deemed monsters or otherwise just because their different” he finished looking back at me.

“I can understand that” I said, my heart went out to the guy. Having been through something like social rejection especially at such a young age, well that was just awful. If you didn’t have the right people standing by you during that time...it warped a person.

Seeming to sense what I was thinking Vendetta let out a small chuckle. “Don’t worry once we’d solved the issue we moved from Canterlot to Manehattan. Been there ever since. Made quite a few good friends that I’m still in touch with today” he said reassuringly.

I nodded that I understood, feeling some relief from that comment. A few seconds of silence ensued before Vendetta’s voice drew me back to the conversation.

“So Hailstorm. What do you think?” he asked, I could sense some anxiety in his voice.

“About?”

“You know what I mean. The sirens. What do you think?”

“Well I never personally met them, but I’d have to say they did deserve a second chance. Celestia was willing to give Discord one. Starswirl could’ve done the same.”

At my words the unicorn grinned wrapping me tightly in a hug. “Thanks,that’s just what I needed to hear!” he said.

A “awww” dragged our attention towards the front door. Fluttershy was smiling sweetly and Rarity looked rather smug as she watched Vendetta instinctively let go of me. “How cute” Rarity said flirtatiously.

“Rare... don’t go there.”

“Why whatever do you mean Stormy~Wormy?” I winced at the new nickname I’d just received. “Rare” I warned a grin more out of annoyance than compliance working it’s way on my face. “Fluttershy say something please.”

The yellow pegasus merely smiled and trotted back inside, from within I heard her say “Everything’s going to be alright.”

Rarity held her teasing stare for a few more seconds before she self-satisfyingly said “Stormy~Wormy will be a few more moments girls!” as she began trotting back in.

I looked at Vendetta who grinned. “Get her?” I asked.

He nodded. “Get her.” Galloping inside I looked at Rarity my smug grin increasing. “Hey Rare, why don’t you come here for a sec. We’ve got something you may want to hear.”

The rest of that afternoon was spent quite calmly. Vendetta had apologized to Twilight and the others for his behavior and they all accepted. I was content that things weren’t awkward or strained for once.

As soon as night struck though Vendetta took his leave, despite our offers to have him stay another night the stallion said he had business to attend to the next day.

“We’ll see you around?” I said as the Ponyville train pulled up.

Turning back and looking at me then the rest of the group he smiled. “Definitely.”

With a roar of the train engine and a large gust of steam, the train began pulling out. The others waving goodbye then turning back as soon as it left the docking area. I waited till it was merely a dot before turning back.

“I suppose we will” I muttered following the others back to Twilight’s.

*** ***** ***

Vendetta was back home. It was late at night as he trotted up to the mansion he called a house. Silently making his way up the stairs and into his study where a glass wall was directly to his opposite, he levitated the Ancient History book and placed it down on his desk.

Opening to the page on the sirens he stared at the picture like it was speaking to him. “To be banished based on your magic. Sad...yet just for their actions.”

Something in the back of his mind however said otherwise.

Their actions? his mind repeated.

What else would it be? They did use their magic to enslave nearly half of Equestria he thought

Ahh but what if it wasn’t their fault? What if they never meant to really harm Equestria but simply were misunderstood. What if-

“Rubbish” he said, pushing the thought out of his head. There’s no reason for me to feel this deep of a connection to creatures that were banished because of magic he reasoned, but froze at the realization.

“Why do I feel so much of a connection to them?” he asked himself. A creak in the boards behind him made the unicorn spin around in the sound’s direction.

“Master Detta?” Winston’s voice croaked as he stood in his slippers wearing what appeared to be a robe on his body. “Did you just return, Master? How was the trip to Canterlot?” he asked trotting towards the unicorn.

“It was fine” he said with a wave of his hoof, his mind still fixed on the sirens and why he felt he had such a connection with them.

“Are you alright Sir?” Winston asked, his brow raised at the book Vendetta was staring out. “What’s this now?”

Shutting the book with a bit more force than he intended Vendetta looked up at his butler. “It’s nothing, nothing at all. Say Winston” he added as a thought occurred to him. “Do you know of anything about the sirens?”

Winston’s grey brows furrowed. “And why would you ask me that now Sir?”

“Just out of curiosity” he replied calmly.

Winston didn’t reply, his brows remaining furrowed as he stared at his master and one he considered a son to him. Slowly his gaze softening but still holding that questioning air to it he responded “I do not know much aside that they caused much harm to our fair nation. The ruffians got what they deserved.”

A slight twitch in Vendetta’s ear as he felt a small spark of rage ignite within him at his butler’s last statement. “I see...thank you Winston that will be all” he ordered.

Nodding before turning around the butler paused at the door to look at Vendetta one more time before heading back to his own quarters to retire for the night. As Vendetta watched his butler leave, something lit up in him. Something that made him make the next decision he would carry out when he went back to Ponyville.

*** ****** ***

“Excuse me?” I said not bothering to hide the sheer amount of exasperation I felt at the question directed towards me.

Vendetta had made another appearance back at Ponyville. Twilight was upstairs with Spike and I had come to see what Vendetta wanted to talk about. I was not pleased to find his mind was still on the siren sisters.

“Is there a way to see where the Siren’s went?” he repeated his question.

Baffled, I wasn’t sure how to respond. With the way he was behaving I couldn’t just flat out tell him that there was a portal in here Twilight made that would allow him to go back to my world. The very same portal that I for reasons unknown to me and Twilight, was unable to pass through to get back home.

So instead of telling him there was a way I did the next best thing: lied.

“There’s no way to find the Siren’s” I said frankly.

“Are you sure” he asked, staring me in the eye, trying to pinpoint any sign of a lie. Unlike Applejack though I actually knew how to avoid eye contact without making it seem like I was lying. Suddenly grabbing my eye as I noticed him lean in to get a better stare I acted like something went in it.

“Hmmm...” Vendetta said obviously not fooled by my act, but wisely deciding to let it slide. “Alright then” he said slowly as his eyes scanned the room. “I’ll take your word for it” he stated turning to leave the library.

I followed only after I was sure I could get away with going back to being normal, without question. When I got out of the library, though Vendetta’s eyes were glued to a corner in Twilight’s meeting room.

“What’s that?” he asked his tone having every bit of curiosity as a young foal would in a cookie jar.

“What’s what?” I said my eyes following his gaze then freezing on the spot as I stared at what he was staring at.

The portal.

Damn it Twilight! I wanted to run up and break the thing since I it was virtually useless to me. But if there was ever a case that Twilight may need to go back to my world, well I couldn’t ruin her chances of getting there when she could go in and out whenever she pleased.

Slowly my mind began to crawl out of its daze as I realized Vendetta’s bright blue eyes were now fixed on me, waiting for a reply. And the more I waited to answer him, the more his suspicions would only increase.

“It’s a mirror what else would it be?” I said, doing my best not to show the signs of sweat that had started to form on my brow.

“I can tell that but what’s with all the other stuff surrounding it?” he said using his magic and drawing the contraption out of its hiding spot.

“It’s uh-”

“Hey you two” Twilight said as she made her way down upstairs. “What’s going on -” gasping in an extremely loud and rather unpleasant fashion Twilight disappeared in a burst of lavender magic.

Vendetta looked confused, his head tilted to the side. “Did I miss something?” he asked only for Twilight to reappear with a cloak as she covered up the interdimensional device wrapping it up in her magic and stuffing it back in it’s corner. Looking around frantically like the room was packed and she didn’t want anyone to hear what she was about to say the alicorn leaned in her eyes alert and rigid fixing Vendetta with a stare that almost made him uncomfortable I watched her wave a hoof over for him to get closer.

“You didn’t touch it did you?” she bit her lip as she finished her sentence her eyes showing signs of deep worry and possibly internal anguish from her major blunder.

Shaking his head, still looking quite confused Vendetta said “no” then added, “is there something that could happen if I did touch it?” he asked.

Twilight’s body went tense for a split second before quickly relaxing as she tried to come up with a good excuse. Luckily I had finally thought of my own.

“It’s a family heirloom of hers” I said jumping in between the two as I wrapped a hoof around Twilight’s neck in a comforting embrace, a slightly awkward smile on my face.

“She’s really um- sensitive about it her grandparents left it to her as their gift and it’s really really fragile” the nervous chuckle that escaped my lips didn’t help making me kind of cringe back with that anxious induced smile still placed firmly on my muzzle. Twilight had nodded her way through my entire excuse with her assent the entire time through, now it was just a matter of seeing if our friend here bought it.

It was almost impossible to tell. Vendetta’s reaction to the entire charade was probably best described by his prim lips as they formed a straight line of complete and utter indifference to what we were saying. However after five seconds of torture he nodded his eyes never leaving the corner of Twilight’s portal when he spoke.

“Right. Of course, my mistake. I won’t touch it again” he said his gaze slowly turning back to us.
“So...who’s ready for lunch?”

From upstairs I heard Spike yell “I am!”

Casting a quick glance at Twilight she nodded gingerly. “Lunch would be great right now. And um Hailstorm” she said tapping my forehoof.

I replied with a hm and a raised eyebrow.

“You can let go of me now” she said sheepishly. Instantly releasing her I let out a small cough my cheeks growing slightly warm as Spike ran down the steps and jumped on to Twilight’s back.

“What’s with your cheeks being so red?” he asked caustically poking his sister figure as the blood rushed to her face.

“Spike” she warned.

“What can’t a dragon ask a question?”

“Let’s just...go get something to eat” I said following Vendetta out. Today was just going to be full of surprises huh?

It was now eleven o’clock at night. Vendetta had returned to Manehattan and I had just got back home with Twilight, carrying the sleeping dragon on my back. We ended up meeting the girls half way on our way to grab lunch. The rest of the afternoon was spent either talking or going to see the private event the Wonderbolts were holding as a favor for Rainbow Dash helping them out for the stunt they did in replacement of whatever that pegasus’ name was, “Wind Ranter...Raider?...Something?...Rider maybe?”

I shrugged the thought away as Twilight called for my attention.

“Could you go put Spike in his bed. I’m going to write Princess Celestia a message and have him send it in the morning.” I nodded my head as she headed inside to the library. Climbing the steps I went into their room and reached for Spike so I could lay him in his straw made bed.

The baby dragon nearly clawed at my jaw as he turned with a stretch, luckily even in this form I had quick reflexes so I merely inched my head back staring with slight apprehension at having my jaw being clawed when I just wanted him to sleep on his bed. Taking a glance at the bed I trotted around it, lifting the covers up so the pillow was only exposed.

“Alright little buddy. Let’s get you in there” I whispered to myself as I slowly tilted my body into a squatting position so that he would slide slowly off my back and into his bed. Once safe inside I covered him and smiled as the dragon let out a small snort of smoke, nestling into his pillow.

Carefully closing the door with just a crack open I turned back downstairs and headed for the library. Twilight had just finished writing up the letter and rolled it up in her magic.

“Done?”

“Yup” she said stifling a yawn with her hoof. “I think I’ll head to bed now. Try not to stay up too late alright?” she said trotting past me.

I snorted with a chuckle. “Don’t need to ask me” a small smile appearing on my face. The small smile also disappearing as I saw Twilight fixing me with a stare. Sighing I nodded.

“Yeah yeah” I waved a dismissive hoof. “I’ll go to bed or at least try to” I muttered the last bit under my breath, either way though the young princess seemed content with the notion and headed upstairs to sleep.

“Night Hailstorm” she called from above.

“Night Twi” I said in return turning to the meeting room. My attention had now been drawn to the portal. I slowly trotted up to it, taking a quick glance upstairs to make sure Twilight was gone I looked at the covered device.

Home.

I guess it’s true what they say “You don’t know what you’ve got till you’ve lost” a sad smile forming on my face. Then again I didn’t really want to leave here, not with the new comrades I’ve made since my past two months here. But... I glanced back at the mirror, the mirror that separated me from my world and theirs.

I bit my lip Third time’s the charm the inner me coaxed. I shook my head. “What’s the point?” I said biting the sheet that covered the device and skillfully yanking it off revealing the mystical artifact.

The light gleaming off the mirror made me want it even more. Tentatively, I raised my right forehoof in an attempt to touch it and stopped, looking up at the book on the top to see if it was on. It was faintly glowing. I looked back at my reflection in the mirror, a small smile formed across my lips once more as I once again raised my hoof in an attempt to touch the bridge between Equestria and Earth.

“Having trouble?” a familiar voice said, I froze on the spot my hoof inches away from the mirror. I turned around to see, Vendetta.

“Ven?” I asked surprised and confused my hoof still adrift in the air. “What are you doing here so late? I thought you went back home?” I could feel something gnawing at me to move, but I ignored it.

“I had to come back” he replied his voice having lost all forms of pleasantness and was once again that cold calculating tone I had heard before.

“Why?” but I already knew why.

“For the mirror of course” he replied calmly his aristocratic tone only adding into uneasiness I had begun to feel. “I just entered when I saw you try to touch it” he said his stare being normal, reserved even, but radiating all kinds of mixed feelings from it.

“I thought you said it was a family heirloom” he said, no signs of anger hinted in his voice just pure and genuine curiosity as his eyes hungrily stared at the mirror..

I gulped. I had really screwed up now.

“Look it’s not what you think I just-”

“You just what?” he asked waiting, but I didn’t respond.

“I see...so that mirror behind you is the portal to your world?” he asked.

I winced, the small grin I got from him only gave off the feeling I had once again bucked up.

“Why haven’t you gone back then?” he intoned a few signs of surprise in his voice. “Did you not want to return home, be with your family, your friends there?”

“I have friends here as well. You’re one of them to” I responded.

He said nothing, merely looking between me and the mirror watching for any signs of...something. His eyes widened with realization.

“You can’t go through the portal can you?” he asked his tone sounding sympathetic. Looking away didn’t help, as my ears drooped to the side of my head.

“Oh Hailstorm...I’m so sorry. This just makes it even harder for what I’m about to do” he said the coldness still there but the sympathy was clear.

I looked up just in time to see a flash of light, then I fell to my side my consciousness slowly slipping.

“Vendetta--” I gasped my body suddenly starting to burn up like it was on fire. “What did you do to me?” I managed to say in a low tone so as not to awake Twilight or Spike upstairs.

“Anesthetic spell. Just like in Celestia’s castle” he said, matching the pitch in my voice. “Now. I won’t be needing this anymore” he said lifting the Ancient History book out of a saddle bag and his horn flickered blue again, the book instantly caught on fire. I watched in horror as the book slowly burned to nothing but ash which my ally now tossed in a nearby bin, leaving it to become cinders.

“I’m truly sorry Hailstorm” he said his voice once again returning to the gentleness I had heard the first time we had l met. “But I’ve decided to meet the sirens myself and determine their attitude on my own. If their good. I’ll bring them back. If their not I’ll come back and act like none of this ever happened” he replied standing over me and brushing his left fetlock across my cheek.

“Why? Vendetta why are you doing this?” I asked feeling everything darkening around me as my breath became more calm, my tense body and all the muscles within relaxing.

“What else would I do it for? I’m a diplomat, everypony here has a job. Mine is to make negotiations and make sure that things run smoothly between countries and as of this case worlds. And I’ going to fulfill that job, and make sure everything goes as I’ve planned.”

Feeling a sudden burst of energy through me, I felt enough strength to lift my head up and try to get on my forehoof only to slip and fall.

Vendetta watched me with what I was sure was amazement and interest. “Hm. I hit you with enough force to knock out an alicorn, you should be long out cold by now, but you’re still struggling. Perhaps the people in your world are stronger than I thought” he said unable to hide the interest in his voice

His horn glowing blue once again, another silent flash and I hit the ground.

“Well Hailstorm. I’ll be back later tonight, don’t wait up to long. Then again if everything goes as planned you won’t remember any of this” he said as he trotted towards the mirror.

Casting one last glance back at me he smiled. “ Au revoir mon amie.” The portal activated his horn glowed once again with what I could only assume was a soundproof spell he had cast around us. The mirror shook violently and then it glowed pink. Taking a step forward Vendetta looked back at me, his slicked-back mane slightly waving strands of hair in disrupted air. His mouth moved but those were words I couldn’t completely grasp as I faded into unconsciousness. The last thing I heard was him going through the portal.

I had failed, and this time the failure would be following me in my dreams.

*** ****** ***

It’s night at Canterlot High a guard is doing his nightly rounds as he stops with his hearing something from behind him. It was coming from the statue in front of the school grounds. It was glowing?

Almost instantly a boy shot out of the statue silver paned glass, landing on all fours in front of the statue his light brown hair slicked-back in what the guard could only assume to be a celebrity style cut. The guard watched in complete and utter confusion as the boy began, crawling along the ground before realizing something wasn’t right about his movement.

Slowly the guard left the front parameter of the school’s entrance to approach the boy, flashlight in hand. Switching it on he shined the light on the boy, who appeared to be extremely tan looking his complexion complementing his hair. The boy’s eyes went wide from the light as he raised a hand to block the blinding luminance from his vision, still on all fours.

“Um kid what are you doing out here?” the guard asked. “Don’t you know school doesn’t start till the next day, classes ended hours ago”, he said offering a hand to help the young boy up. In the back of the guards mind he wished he had never taken up this job offer after all the weird things that had been happening here.

The boy looked at the hand, hesitated but took it anyway practically offering all his weight on the new guard as he helped him up.

“Jeez kid this your first time walking on two feet or something” the guard joked. The boy said nothing in response.

“Kids these days, never getting a good joke from us old timers” he commented with a shake of his head as he helped the boy stand on his two feet, though weakly so he had to support him up.

“What’s your name kid?” the guard asked once he had been able to properly help the teen stand on his two legs.

A rich demure accent replied, “Vendetta.”

“Vendetta huh? Strange name” he said unaware of the grimace the boy now offered him.

“Billy the Guard” the man said brushing a finger over his moustache and nose. “Started here last week” he replied with a small smile. “So kid where you’re parents at? I’m sure they’re worried sick about you” he said his flashlight scanning Vendetta for anything that might indicate signs of graffiti or a prank. The only thing catching his attention was the shoulder pads that had a briefcase and the world on it decorated on both shoulders, and possibly the back of the teen’s coat.

Easing himself with an awkward stance Vendetta looked up at the guard. “My parents are...busy at the moment, but don’t worry I know my way back” he lied, keeping as straight a face as he possibly could while he tried to maintain his balance on these two sticks called “legs.”

“Hmm” the guard said skeptically. “Alright then well kid you hungry?” he asked, taking a quick glance at the school. “I’m almost done here for the night so we can head over to a restaurant right across a couple blocks and a street away from Sugarcube Corner, they make some pretty good sandwiches” he said rubbing his stomach.

Suddenly feeling an urge for food himself, Vendetta nodded his head in agreement. Might as well since I don’t know this place at all.

The guard seeming content with the idea he wouldn’t be leaving a teenager to roam the streets at night doing Lord knows what he turned around, doing one more revolution before using a device called a phone to clock out.

In a matter of seconds Vendetta entered what he was told to be a “car” almost like the taxi’s back at Equestria except there was no pony to pull it. The idea of ponies running within the vehicle to power it crossed his mind, but he was soon drawn out of his train of thought before it could reach darker depths as Billy the Guard stopped in front of a small, building. The painting used for it consisting of mainly a dark forest green and a sickly greenish-white color. The sign for it was “Salty Splatoon.”

Going inside, now slightly getting the hang of walking as a bipedal the guard and former unicorn walked to a table and waited, it was there they met their first waiter. A girl wearing an apron under her military style shirt and jeans. Her purple hair and aquamarine streaks flowing gently by her shoulders as she stopped rather grumpily by the table.

In a rather depressed, unhappy and disgruntled voice the girl spoke: “Welcome to the Salty Splatoon, How may I take your order” her eyes half lidded in anything but interest and in her hand she carried a pen and notepad.

From the counter the cashier who Vendetta assumed was the boss called “You remember the rule you have to say it.”

The girl sighed feeling more bored and frustrated than she seemed to be letting on. “Welcome to the Salty Splatoon, how tough are you?”

Billy the Guard shrugged when Vendetta gave him a confused look. “Rules are rules I guess. Pretty darn tough I’d say, you?”

Vendetta merely nodded in agreement, staring the girl who looked ready to just quit and go home. “Great,” she said sarcastically. “I’m Aria and I’ll be your waitress for the night. How may I take your order” she asked.

“Aria?” Vendetta asked his brows raising in surprise at the girl in front of him. “No wonder you looked so familiar” he said, a smile forming on his lips.

Aria merely stared at Vendetta in clear confusion, a loud crash, from across the room made all three heads turn in that direction. Sitting on the ground where a broken plate lay only a few feet away in her own combat style working outfit with an apron, was an arctic-bluish white girl, her hair a lighter arctic blue with persian blue stripes.

“Dang it Sonata!” Aria fumed. “Will you watch where you’re going!”

“I tripped on this plastic bottle” she said defensively holding up a flat water bottle. The boss jumped over the counter, broom and shovel in hand and swept up the shattered debris.

“Coming out of this week’s pay” he casually said as he rounded back to the corner. Both girls groaned.

“Your meal will be here in a few minutes” Aria replied in her bored, now angered tone after she quickly jotted down the orders..

“Wait!” Vendetta replied, grabbing her hand as his fingers carefully closed around her wrist. “I’ve got something I need to talk to you two about” he said looking between the two as Sonata got closer. “Both of you” he added, before glancing over at Billy the Guard. About to open his mouth to speak the guard merely said.

“It’s alright, no need to worry, go and talk to your friends” he replied with a smile. Vendetta nodded appreciative of this kind gesture, Aria had wrenched her hand free of his grip with a jerk and a slight scowl heading to the back of the room where it said EMPLOYEES ONLY, Sonata following behind her as she gave Vendetta a curious look when he slowly made his way to them, and went inside.

“You’re from where?” Sonata asked in complete shock.

“Equestria” Vendetta replied. “I came to meet you and bring you back.”

Aria stared, her scowl not leaving her face the entire time Vendetta had started speaking. “And you expect us to believe you because?” she quipped.

“Well I don’t see anyone else offering you a chance back home” quickly adding “and I don’t believe anyone aside from me knows who you are in this world.”

“Well that’s not really true. The people from Canterlot High know us” Sonata said rubbing the back of her neck.

“Huh? How? And what happened to those pendants you have? Also where is your older sister?” Vendetta asked.

Another scowl from Aria appeared as a frown from Sonata came in view.

“Did I miss something?” Vendetta asked brow raised quizzically. They didn’t respond.

“You said you can get us back home right?” Aria asked her gaze directed through the small window out the door.

“Most definitely” Vendetta responded the light slightly catching his wrist band.

Silence ensued for awhile, making the unicorn feel his journey here had all been for not, till Sonata spoke up.

“Let’s do it.”

“WHAT?” Aria yelled perplexed, her sister didn’t back down though.

“This is our only chance and I know you were thinking it Ari” she said gently touching her sister’s shoulder. Aria merely growled before huffing and looking back out the window as the boss served Billy the Guard his meal.

“Adagio’s going to love this” she said, with another huff before leaving the room and calling back “We’ll take you with us after work. You better not be messing with us.”

Vendetta merely smiled, “I wouldn’t dream of it.”

Chapter 13: Partners in Crime

View Online

“A Dance with the Devil”

“Alright you two, you’re shift’s over you both can go” the cashier said as he wiped the counter clean with a white rag.

“Right, later” Aria said as she exited the EMPLOYEES ONLY room wearing her normal clothes. Sonata followed out within a few minutes as well.

Waiting for them at the table now by himself was Vendetta, after thanking Billy the Guard and informing him he would be going with his friends to their place the old guard nodded with a smile, bidding his farewell and left once his meal was completed.

“Follow us if you want us to listen to what you have to say” Aria ordered walking out of the store her hands shoved deeply in her pockets, Sonata following behind her sister closely throwing a few glances at Vendetta every now and then.

The entire walk to the siren sister’s home was done in silence. Vendetta could feel the waves of doubt that came from the two sisters as they walked three steps ahead of him, Sonata once again casting him curious looks every once in awhile like she was making sure the unicorn hadn’t vanished behind them.

At this point Vendetta had gotten used to walking, he doubted running was much of an option yet but at his very best he could walk pretty darn fast if the occasion called for it. Now that he thought about it the buildings in this world seemed to be made of more firm material. No wood, just bricks and cement almost like Manehattan.

Vendetta’s eyes soon followed the metal vehicles that were known as cars. His mind once again began wandering on the thought that there were young foals forced to run on conveyor belts that would then propel the wheels forward or be used forced to use their rumps to stop the moving conveyor belts in order to bring the metallic beast to a halt. For a second he felt his stomach churn at the horrid thought, images of starving fillies and foals being forced to power those vehicles that Hailstorm’s species had made.

So caught up was Vendetta as his thoughts spiralled out of control that he didn’t even noticed he had crossed the street, and a car was heading straight for him.

“LOOK OUT!” Sonata shouted as she turned her attention to the honking sounds of a car.

Seeing a mercedes benz heading straight for the unicorn that had arrived with incredible news, she watched in utter shock as the vehicle slowly began nearing the shocked, extremely tanned teenager. His slick-back hair now standing on edge as he began shaking like a leaf. The driver had just came down a steep slope and his speed had increased by at least 5mph. Hitting the breaks Sonata heard the car’s brake locks roar and screech as the tires skid across the road making tracks as the driver desperately tried to stop his car from hitting the surprised boy.

The next thing that happened was beyond Sonata’s reasoning. Just as her body was about to force her to come to the rescue of their potential helper, she saw a purple blur rush from the sidewalk, where they had been standing a good couple of feet away from the street where the car was, and head straight towards Vendetta.

Aria had come to the rescue.

Tackling the frightened boy with much more force than Sonata had ever expected her sister to carry, she watched as the two flew a good few inches off the ground just barely making it to the other sidewalk and away from the street, the driver coming to a stop directly where Vendetta had been standing.

“Are you two alright?” the driver asked, the fear and concern clearly displayed on his face as beads of sweat went down the side of his face.

Sonata nodded, despite knowing the question wasn’t for her. Immediately making her way around the car she walked up to see her sister firmly wrapped in Vendetta’s arm’s as the two lay on the ground both their eyes firmly shut, that is until the driver repeated his earlier question his voice starting to tremble.

Slowly opening her eyes Aria, blinked. At first she wasn’t sure what had happened. She remembered hearing the sound of horns, Sonata’s warning then she just leapt into action. It came instinctively to her, to help someone that was trying to help her. Even if she didn’t completely believe him. When she noticed the arms that now had a tight grip on her the siren suddenly felt uncomfortable.

“Get off me!” she yelled shoving Vendetta in the chest as hard as she could once they had stood up. She watched him fall to the ground on his butt, with a scowl slowly forming on her face. She couldn’t believe she just risked her life for a total stranger. Turning to the driver she glared at him, causing him to take a step back.

“Get out of here before I call the police!” she ordered, turning her annoyance on him now.

“Ma’am please. I didn’t mean to-”

“NOW!” Aria yelled her voice amplifying in a manner that sent a chill down the man’s spine as he got back into his car and quickly sped off.

Sonata began checking her sister almost instantly to make sure she was alright, much to Aria’s chagrin. Her head up in a haughty hmph Aria told her “I’m fine, you should be checking on the screw up over there” she said jabbing her thumb in Vendetta’s direction as he slowly got up.

“Are you alright?” Sonata asked once she’d finished checking her sister much to her protests.

Vendetta merely nodded dusting himself, his mouth gone dry slightly from the sudden fright. “I- I apologize for freezing like that. There are no vehicles like that in Equestria so I was merely surprised I-”

“Save it” Aria said not bothering to hide the wry in her voice or expression. “You better not be lying to us. Because if you are, you’ll regret you ever came here” she stated her eyes glaring daggers at Vendetta who now retained his calm demeanor.

“I promise you. I am not lying” he said the shakiness leaving his voice. “I have thought all of this through. And if things are going to go according to plan, then we must hurry.”

Sonata glanced between her sister and the former unicorn who now stared back at her older sister with the same amount of seriousness as she glared flames into his being. For a while she felt awkward as the two merely stared at each other in cold silence.

“Hey guys, let’s just get home okay? Please don’t fight” she said in a pacifying and slightly nervous manner.

The two stared at each other for a few more seconds before Aria broke the glare with a toss of her head. Turning on heel, the siren continued to lead the way, “You coming or what?” she asked the two watching her leave.

Sonata took another glance at Vendetta, offered her hand to lift him up and once he was standing again continued to follow her sister. “On our way!” Sonata called, Vendetta following in tow.

The former unicorn was beginning to realize that this was going to be tougher than he thought.

Tick, Tick, Tick

Went the sound of the clock above the TV. It was midnight, and Adagio was sitting in her couch waiting for her sisters to arrive. It’s what she’d been doing since they lost. It’s what she’d always done, so she’d be ready to search for them in case they missed their arrival time.

As the brilliant gold girl sat on her couch, her legs crossed impatiently tapping her fingers against the armrest waiting, she felt a tense. Anxious almost.

Adagio didn’t know why but something didn’t feel right tonight. Well to be more practical every night didn’t feel right since they lost. They’d just come to swallow their internal anguish and deal with it till they could figure out a way to gain enough magic to return home. But this night, there was something eating at her subconsciousness that made the elder siren sister particularly antsy tonight.

Glancing at the three jewelry boxes they had gotten for the other fashionable jewels and gems (which they sold), that now contained the remains of their shattered pendants Adagio couldn’t help but feel that feeling of bitter rage crawl its way into her body.

Her tapping increased.

Tch she clicked. Where are those two?

Her raspberry eyes making another journey towards the clock. 12:05 a.m.

If in the next twenty-five minutes they’re not here there’s going to be hell to pay she thought restraining the scowl that was forming on her lips.

I have to work two jobs morning and afternoon to evening everyday, just to keep this cruddy apartment. I don’t need any more worries about my sisters that’ll end up causing me more trouble she thought not even noticing she’d begun clawing the armrest.

I wouldn’t have to work at all if those foolish Rainbooms...and her never interfered with my plan. It took a second for Adagio to realize that she could now feel small tear streaks in the arm chair, looking down at it her angered expression evaporated into a frown. Great, now I’ve got to fix this.

Another wave of anger came over the siren, that accompanied by her nerves being off the fritz gave he the urge to hit something, yell or take her anger out on something, anything to get rid of this pent up anger she’d been accumulating since she’d had to take more work hours to keep them surviving in this hell of a prison.

Tick-Tock, Tick-Tock, Tick-To-

With a snapping sound Adagio yanked the hung up clock off its pin. Throwing it to the ground the girl lifted up her boot and slammed it into the clocks surface, firmly smashing her heel against it over, and over, and over, and over again. Each time she could feel the anger slowly leaving her.

“This- ALL OF THIS. It’s your FAULT!” she said acerbically as she pictured the faces of all the Rainbooms under her foot. “All we wanted was to go home! But of course, you try to take over an entire school so you can get back home and suddenly” she said lifting up her foot again.

“You’re the bad guy!” slamming it down on the surface of the clock again a shattering sound occurred, with pieces of glass flying off, and the ticking coming to a slow stop.

Feeling a bit better the girl kicked the broken clock away into a corner before plopping down in her seat once again, with a sigh slouching over in her seat her hands holding her head.

Tick-Tick,Tick

Adagio’s eyes snapped open, both anger and pure frustration welling up once again in her. The clock was still working, despite the fact that she’d intentionally intended to destroy it somehow despite all those numerous stomps, it was still working. Much like this prison was still working its toll on her day in and day out.

Grinding her teeth images of Sonata crying after they’d lost suddenly came flooding back to mind. Thoughts of how much of a failure she was at being able to return them home had come flooding back. Ideas of payback of what she’d do if she could ever find a way back to Equestria were vivid.

Tick.

With a snort, her nostrils flaring Adagio stood up, calmly walked over to where the broken clock that miraculous worked was, carefully lifted it up, looked at a window, opened it, then tossed it outside. The faint sound of its ticking accompanied by a crack, was all she needed to make her feel at ease again.

With another sigh of relief she froze as she heard the door to her apartment opening.

“Dagi! We’re baaack!” Sonata said from the front door.

Adagio sighed, “Well at least their home” she muttered to herself, as she walked away from the window to see Aria making way for a third figure to enter.

“And we brought someone with us” Sonata said with a small smile.

Adagio stared at the bronze looking fellow that walked inside after Aria. Her surprised expression slowly becoming hostile, as she proceeded to touch the bridge of her nose.

And apparently we have a guest, she let out a sigh of regret.

“Who the hell are you?” she said not bothering to look up, at their new guest.

The bronze boy offered a smile, running a hand through his slick back light brown hair. With a slight bow as a sign of respect, he looked up towards her from his bowed position.

“My name is Vendetta and it is a pleasure to meet-”

“What do you want?” Adagio said tiredly not bothering to hide the annoyance in her voice.

Vendetta merely paused, taking into account that it was probably late and being extremely formal wasn’t a smart option right now. Standing up straight once again with as fluent a motion he possibly could he offered a smaller smile once again which Adagio only returned with a blank, sullen expression.

“I’m here to offer you a way back home” he replied cheerfully.

“Well?” the brilliant yellow girl asked her legs crossed in her seat. “I’m waiting, Vendetta.”

Sitting on either side of their older sister Aria and Sonata sat waiting to hear this supposed claim of freedom.

“If you’re lying, I swear to the gods I’ll call the cops on you” Aria said darkly, her arms crossed as she glowered at the bronze teen. Sonata however was waiting expectantly, no signs of hostility radiating from her like her sisters. “Go on” she said.

Vendetta took a deep breath, then sighed. Here goes.

“I’m here to bring you back to Equestria” he stated in-a-matter-of-fact tone.

“We know. Why?” Aria asked.

“Simple” Vendetta stated letting a grin form as he stared at the slightly confused reactions the girls were now giving him.

“I’ve read your history. I know what you’ve done and what you could’ve done, but didn’t. Initially my plan was to come here and simply observe you, see if you were worth bringing back home. But well after your sisters here saved me from a near death experience, I’ve thrown that idea out and simply decided to bring you back home to Equestria. You sirens aren’t as bad as history makes its claim” he finished.

Silence ensued. Vendetta took careful notice of the doubt and glare on Aria’s face. The small traces of confusion on Sonata’s mixed with hope and fear. And the almost cold expression Adagio was giving. Her impassive look made it almost impossible to read.

“Why?” Adagio asked after minutes of silence.

“I believed I already explained my reason why” Vendetta said calmly.

“No no no. Why are you doing this?” Adagio asked once again her voice cold, full of doubt and possible concern.

“Why would a unicorn come here, no doubt risking any chances of returning home. Trapped in this infernal prison, with no magic of any sort all in a useless attempt to bring us back home. When there is no portal back. Aside from a possible spell, but with no magic such attempts of returning are impossible. So I ask again, Why are you really here?”

Shock and confusion were the first expressions that took over Vendetta when he heard Adagio’s reasoning. Not because of the doubt that he had expected and much more, but it was the fact she didn’t know about the portal that surprised him more. Taking notice of Adagio’s questioning brow and Aria’s still defensive glare, the unicorn cautioned himself before speaking.

“To answer your question on why I’m here, as I’ve said. I’ve read your history, I’ve read what you’ve done, I know what you could have done, but didn’t do. And I’ve-” Vendetta was cut off by a stomp on the ground.

Adagio had uncrossed her leg and slammed it on the ground. “You’re lying” she said her eyes narrowed.

“I am not” Vendetta replied calmly.

“Prove it to us then” Aria said.

“If you really say you can get us back home then show us” Adagio stated her eyes still narrowed.

“Yeah! If you can get us back you must have thought of something right? I mean surely when you came to this world you would have known there’d be no magic or at least done research on it” Sonata quipped.

Aria and Adagio looked at their sister as if just remembering she’d been with them the entire time. Turning her attention back to Vendetta Adagio’s voice became austere once again.

“Like we said. Prove. It or else” she warned as Aria pulled out her cell phone. “There’ll be consequences.”

Feeling a slight bead of sweat Vendetta could now tell why these creatures had nearly overthrown all of Equestria. Despite them not having an ounce of magic with them at the moment the levels of anger and hostility that came off the three sirens or more of the two and a little from the third was enough to make him want to quit and leave. But that wouldn’t do. He’d made his decision when he let his curiosity take over, turning back now would prove detrimental if he didn’t see it through till the end.

“First I have a question” he said his voice clear as his faint accent enrichened his words. “I need to know what happened to those pendants you had. Did they become something else when you came here. If I have those then I can-”

“You can’t” Sonata said dourly.

“Pardon?”

“Our pendants were destroyed, shattered would be a better term” Adagio said touching her neck where the pendant would’ve layn.

Aria’s scowl only widened when she took note of her sisters morose expressions. “Get out.” she ordered.

“Wait! Wait!” Vendetta said holding his hands up in yielding so as to stop Aria from calling any authorities.

“What is it?” Aria snapped, as her thumb was only inches away from hitting ‘call’ for the police department.

“I can fix them. Promise” he added when they gave him a skeptic look.

“How? You said you needed them to get us back home, but what could you possibly have that could fix and give us the spell we need to get back?” Sonata asked.

“First of all. There is no spell necessary. There’s a portal at Canterlot High, a statue of sorts that leads directly to Equestria.”

“So that’s it” Adagio said thoughtfully oblivious to the surprised expressions of her sisters. “Go on” she said looking up at him her lips pursed, but her eyes now showing interest instead of animosity.

“Thank you” Vendetta said with a sigh of relief. Lifting his wristband clad arm Vendetta showed them the stone firmly embedded within the gold colored metallic band.

“What are we looking at here Vendetta?” Adagio asked with a raised brow.

The former unicorn smiled. “Look closely maybe you’ll see something that catches your attention” he advised. And that’s exactly what the sirens did.

Getting up and crowding around the arm presented to them the three sisters took a close and careful look at the faint insignia around the stone. It was hard to see and in some cases it took them holding their hands up over the band to block light so they could try and get a better view of what it was they were staring at. After several seconds of standing and trying to solve what it was this stranger wanted to see, Aria groaned in frustration and threw herself back onto the couch.

“I give up. Just tell us already” she said, her signature scowl making a return. Adagio had also left the wristband trying to think of what exactly it was that Vendetta wanted them to see until a gasp from the youngest siren brought their attention towards the light arctic blue girl standing above Vendetta’s arm mouth agape.

“What is it?” Adagio asked Sonata who was staring with a mixed look of glee and shock. Vendetta’s smile only widened.

“I-I-I-It’s” she stuttered, till a firm flick on the forehead from Aria made her stop.

“What? What is it?!” Aria asked.

“The Alicorn Amulet” Vendetta said before Sonata could get a word out.

*** ***** ***

The alicorn amulet. One of the most powerful gems second to the Elements in terms of raw power and one of the most deadly in terms of corruption.

“How did you get that?” Adagio asked stumbling before rushing over and grabbing at Vendetta’s wrist examining the gem carefully.

“Well about 2-3 years ago before I graduated I came across this pawn shop. That pawn shop though illegal had-”

“The Alicorn Amulet” Adagio said in pure amazement as she stared at the stone. Hearing Aria clear her throat the older siren immediately returned to her authoritative position, dismissing any previous signs of curiosity, Vendetta couldn’t help but chuckle at this but immediately stopped when he received a glare soon after.

“Anyway I didn’t have the money on me at the time till I came back the day after and found it gone. Some unicorn had purchased, that same unicorn I later found to be some showbusiness pony that used it for her own selfish reasons, not like mine are any better of course” Vendetta said looking at his wrist band.

“Eventually I had it tracked down and brought to me, payed a heavy price for it but it was all worth it in the end” he said smiling.

“Wait, but why would you by the Alicorn Amulet?” Sonata asked.

“What do you mean?”

“Well you said you were a unicorn, you know before coming here. Couldn’t you just you know stick with your own magic or something?” Sonata asked pressing the matter further.

“He’s probably power hungry, explains why he was crazy enough to attempt this gimmick in the first place” Aria said as she gave the wristband a thoughtful look her arms crossed and her stance radiating nothing but sass.

“I was NOT power hungry!” Vendetta exclaimed with a loud stomp, that slightly surprised the group. “I have a problem that prevents me from using magic! That is the only reason I need this. You have no idea what it’s like to be a unicorn, a creature based off magic, whose sole purpose is to use magic or at least use it at some point in its life and be in a world filled with magic and be the only one not capable of using it!” he finished, his breath heavy as he took his time to fill his lungs with air.

The three sirens were silent, Aria obviously taken aback by the sudden outburst.

“Alright then, that’s enough fighting. Apologize for that Vendetta, but if you don’t mind show us what you’ve got. I’m sure there’s time running we could to make use of” Adagio said changing topics.

“Right” he said after his breathing had relaxed. “Of course. Now, even if the pendants were shattered I’m sure you still kept them right?” he asked hopefully.

Adagio nodded, gaining a sigh of relief from Vendetta. “I’ll get them” she said getting up from her seat and walking over to the jewelry boxes. “Sonata, Aria” she called from the corner of the room. Instantly the two sisters got up and moved to where their sister was. Within a few seconds all three sisters had returned from the TV stand each carrying a jewelry box that Vendetta could only assume carried their pendants- or what was left of them.

“First” Adagio said sitting back down in her seat, both sisters sitting on the armrests as they stared at Vendetta who sat in the tiger skin couch adjacent to them.

“What do you plan to do with them?” Adagio asked her voice once again taking that strict and commanding tone.

“I’m going to fix them. It’s not as if they could get much worse than they already are right?” Vendetta asked lifting his arm up.

Before Adagio could reply Sonata had taken her older sister’s jewelry box and held it in front of Vendetta. “Dagi, let’s just see if he can fix it. He is right there’s not much worse that could happen” Sonata said with a sad smile.

Staring at her sister quietly Adagio bit her lip, Vendetta had his arm raised and was simply waiting for permission but the thought of something worse happening to their pendants even if they couldn’t get magic from it, they at least provided some form of comfort by just being there.

It wasn’t until Adagio felt a soothing pressure on her shoulder did she look up to see Aria staring at her with a warm expression. “What else have we go to lose?” Aria asked quietly.

Taking one more look at the jewelry boxes then at her sister’s Adagio sighed then nodded. “Do it.”

The three boxes had been placed on the couch that Vendetta had been sitting on, each having a bit of space between them so as nothing bad would happen. Standing above them was the extremely tanned teen his fist clenched as he stared at the boxes.

The pressure was on.

Vendetta had never done something like this before, but he’d studied enough magic during his time of incapability to know what he needed to do. Especially for what he wanted to do once he’d fixed the three pendants. He’d thought it all through the night before he went back to Ponyville and now that he was staring at the boxes, he could feel a slight feeling of pressure. It wasn’t unnerving it just felt slightly uncomfortable for the unicorn was all. Taking in a deep breath he performed his calming exercise, exhaling after a second. Once he didn’t feel the weight that had been suppressing him on his shoulders the bronze teen’s eyes became focused as he stared at the jewel boxes.

“Open them” he ordered his voice resuming that callous, calculating tone.

As he instructed all three sisters opened their respective pendant boxes and stood back, waiting, all feeling nervous by the sudden tension in the air.

“Alright” Vendetta said with his eyes closed. “I’m going to do it” he said looking up at them, when they nodded their consent the diplomat raised his left arm where the gold metallic wristband rest.

Focusing on the three separate boxes of amirant shattered pendants Vendetta opened his palm, placing it directly above the three boxes. Almost instantly he felt a small zap, a spark of light from his wristband then it started to glow a dark shade of red, illuminating the room as it increased.

Nothing happened save for the glow, that had started to pulse strong light then flicker weakly.

I’ve got to focus more, he thought concentrating harder, Vendetta could feel himself starting to sweat. The Alicorn Amulet glowed then several more sparks flew before it flashed the dark shade of red now encasing its glow on the three boxes.

“It’s working!” Sonata screeched a cheer of joy, but was silenced from saying any further by bother her sisters as they watched tentatively waiting to see the outcome.

The boxes shook, as the three separate fragments of ancient mystical siren crystal floated in the air, each pointing to their owners. At this point Vendetta’s slick-back hair had now started to flow freely as if there was a gust of wind playing with the unicorn’s hair, despite there being no such presence.

Just a bit more Vendetta thought, his arm growing tired having been up so long. The three fragments were each colliding, piece by piece as the pendants collided together they would reattach as if never broken, within two minutes the two pendants that belonged to Aria and Sonata were nearly done fixing themselves. Adagio’s however was taking much more time.

“What’s wrong with your pendant?” Aria whispered in her state of concern towards her older sister who was merely staring in both fear and amazement.

CLICK!

The two pendants were complete, instantly out of thin air straps forming a necklace appeared around the two pendants before they layed back down in their boxes. Adagio’s was still taking time to piece together.

“Hey what’s wrong?!” Aria shouted over the whirring sound that had now begun as the two pendants continued to glow not being released from the amulet’s magic.

“Why hasn’t Adagi-”

“Shut up!” the unicorn ordered his voice seething with venom, from the added pressure this was putting on him. “I am trying to concentrate” he stated.

Aria immediately kept quite having been surprised by the sudden demand and the ferocity in Vendetta’s voice.

Come ON! the alicorn amulet pulsed, growing brighter Adagio’s pendant immediately pieced together. But before Vendetta could return it back to it’s jewelry chest for the dazzlings to pick their pendants up, something happened.

All three of the siren’s pendants upon being fixed exploded in a force of light and power, knocking Vendetta into a seat a couple inches behind him which caused the entire chair to flip on it’s back. The siren sisters gasped as the blast hit them, knocking them back up against a wall and their pendants zapping themselves on their respective owners.

In that instant three glass windows shattered, the 60 inch plasma screen TV the dazzlings had gotten during their reign fell over and the door to their bedroom burst open, along with several cars outside automatically activating their alarms, and a few dogs had begun barking, all in one magical burst of power.

“It...is done” Vendetta said in a daze before passing out.

The dazzlings themselves were in a daze from the collision with the wall, but once things had died down and the magical presence was gone, everything went quiet.

Till the three sirens opened their eyes simultaneously, their eyes flashing a dark gold and their now fixed pendants flickering a faint glow, which faded within a matter of seconds.

The sirens, were back.

It took half an hour before Vendetta regained consciousness, his wristband no longer glowing and appearing just like a normal wristband as it had before. Turning his head he saw raspberry eyes staring at him, throwing him off guard the unicorn rolled off Sonata’s lap and fell on to the ground with a thud.

“You alright?” Sonata asked Vendetta with a slight giggle.

“Yeah, just dandy” he replied rubbing his head.

“That’s great” she said with a smile, getting up. “Now hurry up Dagi said she wants to talk to you” walking out to the front door.

It took Vendetta a few seconds to register what had happened to the place as it now looked a mess, broken glass was everywhere. Things looked like they had just been flipped for arbitrary whim, either way Vendetta didn’t stay in the destroyed living room much longer to figure it out. Getting up the unicorn walked out the front door, where he found the three siren sisters waiting for him downstairs near the building’s exit.

Climbing down the steps Vendetta watched Aria walk up to him, expecting a hit on the shoulder for launching them into the wall he reflexively put up his guard but it was in vain because all the purple siren wanted was a handshake.

“Thanks for uh...fixing our pendants. Sorry I gave you so much trouble also” the purple siren said her cheeks appearing slightly red by her previous actions. “I just uh...” she began muttering stuff looking away as her pendant gave off a small sparkle from the moonlight.

Vendetta merely smiled and took her handshake. “Don’t need to mention it” he said, much to Aria’s gratitude. Sonata had been hopping up and down with joy, simply overjoyed that her pendant was now working again.

“Alright girls” Adagio said having hung back in the corner long enough. “I believe we owe this unicorn our thanks” Adagio said with a smile.

“Ready girls?” she asked taking a step forward as Vendetta stood slightly confused.

Taking in a deep breath the three sirens sung a hum. Humming as softly as they could, but still having their voices resonate throughout the building. So melodic and soothing was the hymn that as it echoed many that were asleep in the same building heard the soft tune, allowing the siren sisters to sap some magic from almost the entire building. All except for Vendetta, who was smiling idiotically.

The three sisters looked at each other confused.

“Why didn’t it work” Aria whispered to Adagio. “Shouldn’t he have fallen under our spell?”

“I don’t know” Adagio whispered back.

“Oh but I do know” the same calculating voice of Vendetta replied. “You see” he said reaching to his ears taking out the earplugs he’d been wearing. “I haven’t heard a word you’ve been saying the entire time” he replied innocently.

Both siren sisters stared in shock, only Sonata stared in awe.

“Wow, you’re really good at reading lips” she said in both a smile and awe based expression.

“I try” the unicorn replied knowingly.

“Wait wait wait wait. You’re telling us that you’ve been holding these conversations this entire time by reading our lips” Aria asked in disbelief.

“Well no not really. Just till we got to your apartment. I’d reasoned that whatever reason you hadn’t returned was due to the curse or something bad had happened. So I decided to bring make precautions in case any of you tried singing. It’s as simple as that really, doesn’t take a genius to figure it out” Vendetta said his tone returning to normal.

The three sisters stared at the savior in shock. Sonata more out of amazement and Adagio simply because she’d been outwitted that simply baffled her.

Quickly regaining her composure, the elder siren stated. “Well now you’ve made a mistake, now that we know you no longer have earplugs in we can drain all the magic from you, especially since you have that stone” she said her irises changing color for a brief moment before returning to raspberry.

“No, no not really” Vendetta said calmly shaking his head.

“Yes yes- wait what?” Adagio asked, slightly bemused.

“You see I did some research and it seems that if you want to leave this world you’re going to need me since I’m the only one that can help you out of this mess.”

“And what’s that supposed to mean?” Aria said begrudgingly.

“I mean, I fixed those pendants. I can release the magic on them just as well as I fixed them” the sirens recoiled in horror.

“But of course I won’t do that. I don’t have the energy too. But” he stated upon seeing the confidence returning in Adagio.

“If you want to lose your pendants like you did before, whatever way that was. I suggest we do things in the manner I’m about to suggest” he replied calmly his smile returning.

Aria was about to argue but Adagio held her hand up for silence. “We’re listening.”

“Good” Vendetta said smiling. “The Alicorn Amulet doesn’t affect me like it affects others, I don’t know why it just doesn’t” he said in response to Sonata’s raised hand.

“But the amulet gives off negative energies in exchange for its power. Negative energies that don’t affect me, but they do affect you” he stated.

Adagio’s eyes widened upon this revelation. “Yes that’s perfect!” she said hitting her fist against her hand in success. Aria looked like she’d caught the drift of what Vendetta was trying to say but Sonata was still trying to grasp the situation.

Rolling her eyes Aria yanked her sister closer and whispered into her ear.

“OoooH” she said nodding in understanding, causing Aria to roll her eyes once again.

“Alright let’s do it” Adagio said her smile widening.

“On one condition. You three have to follow my advice when I offer it. Understood?” Vendetta asked, his own arms crossed.

Adagio took a second to think. But when she thought about this being her and her sisters only chance of freedom, she agreed.

“Excellent not here though let’s do it somewhere else. What time is it?” Vendetta asked.

Looking at her watch Sonata said, “2:40 a.m.”

Feeling suddenly alarmed Vendetta began speed walking towards the buildings exit. “We have to do this at the school. Now” he said pushing the girls out of the building.

“What’s the hurry?” Sonata asked as Vendetta shoved everyone out the door, picking up the pace.

“I placed a spell on my friend. If he wakes up before I can reach him and wipe out his memories of what I did and cover up any evidence of the device being used before Twilight finds out-”

“Twilight?” Adagio asked feeling her hatred returning.

“Then all of this will be ruined” he said ignoring Adagio’s rhetorical statement.

“Then what are we standing around here for. Get moving!” Aria stated, not desiring this once in a lifetime opportunity slip.

Now standing in front of the statue were four figures. Three of which wore glowing amarant pendants, the third wearing a gold wristband with a ruby colored stone embedded within it.

“Ready?” Vendetta asked.

The three sister nodded.

Plugging his ears with the earplugs once again he nodded towards them. Singing the three sisters let their voices resonate as best they could muster with the little magic they had attained from that apartment building. Vendetta in turn activated the Alicorn Amulet and let the magic do its work.

In a matter of seconds there was a flow of green mist poured out of the alicorn amulet, almost covering the entire front schoolyard till the three pendants began soaking it up with greedy desire.

Adagio could feel it. The magic, the sweet sweet negative emotions that the alicorn amulet was feeding them. It was so rich, and full of grief, suffering and pain that the feeling it gave her could almost be described as bliss. Adagio grinned as she could feel the same bloodlust radiating from her sisters as they soaked in their fill, eventually the flow was abruptly stopped. The mist fading after a few minutes giving them nothing else to suck up.

“What are you doing?” Aria asked with a growl. “It was working!”

“You don’t need that much power. Just enough to get you through the portal. Now go hurry before everything backfires” Vendetta stated approaching the statue.

“What are you-” but it was too late the unicorn had already gone through the statue and went to the other side where Equestria lay in wait.

With nothing but a deadpanned expression Aria, didn’t know whether to feel angry or surprised, before she could speak however Adagio had walked past her and entered the portal, also disappearing. With a shrug and disgruntled huff the purple siren followed after her sister. Along with an overexcited Sonata who jumped in as well.

*** ***** ***

Vendetta landed on the floor with a soft thud. The first rays of light starting to make it’s way up over the hill. Looking around carefully, the unicorn could see that it was still dark and that Twilight hadn’t been downstairs yet. Carefully getting onto all his hooves glad to be back in his body he moved forward, kicking something.

I grunted.

“Oh yes. Sorry my friend” he said apologetically.

My mind was swimming and I felt like a mess, if it hadn’t been for the kick I probably wouldn’t have woken up.

“Vendetta” I said blinking to clear my vision. As I did so the room became illuminated by the portal as three other figures shout out and fell.

“OW!”

“Hey! Watch it!”

“Silence!” a particularly demanding voice ordered and the other two voices hushed up instantly.

“You three get outside. I’ll explain things later” Vendetta said to the three figures.

One of them nodding I faintly caught the sight of orange hair, before the two others trotted towards the exit, down the steps and out the castle.

“So you did it huh?” I asked not bothering to hide my disappointment.

“You wouldn’t understand” Vendetta cooed trotting up to me and brushing his fetlock against my cheek, I knocked it aside as I slowly began adjusting myself to stand.

“I’m sorry about this Hailstorm” Vendetta said his voice cracking with slight emotion.

“...Yeah...same here” just as I was about to use what little energy I had left to attack a flash of light blinded me. Stumbling I tripped and fell on to my front hooves in a kneeling position.

“You won’t remember any of this my friend. This will all just be another bad dream to you” Vendetta said with a sad smile. “I can’t let you interfere with my plans” he said running a hoof through his hair to pat it back down he gave me one last sorrowful look before bowing his head and touching his horn against my forehead.

“I’m sorry.”

My head began to ache, everything went dark and the next thing I knew. I was out

Chapter 14:Nightmares Really Do Come True

View Online

“There’s always that one stupid mistake that ruins everything.”

I’m a failure.

I’m pathetic.

I. am. worthless

These were the only thoughts that plagued my mind, as I was trapped in this dark abyss where I would await a Dream Phase to take me away. For the first time in these past ten months, since these dreams started I never so badly wanted to have a dream just to forget my problems, but I knew that was just another form of my weakness, escaping reality never brings anything good.

I could literally feel myself desiring Misery’s own voice even if she would only prolong my suffering, anything to just get my mind off the aching pain in my heart that was eating at me internally, emotionally, mentally...spiritually.

I’d never thought that my coming to this world would end up being such a horrible thing. I never thought my curiosity would drag me to another alternate world, away from my family, my friends, the people I knew and cared for just to be tossed into another form of turmoil and suffering that I ended up bringing with me to this world instead of answering and solving.

Not only had I come to care and cherish for the people that I’d come to know in this world, but I had also inadvertently worried them, with troubles I came to get answered. Troubles that were started by humans nonetheless. Troubles that followed humans for not just a few years, but centuries. Centuries.

I felt a small smile crack on my face. “Centuries” I said silently as the word echoed throughout the empty abyss.

Had it really been that long? Could grudges really last for centuries, eons almost without a dwindle or falter in them? Could someone really do something so life-changing that it not only affected everyone around them but left a mark in history, life itself, for years and years on to come?

“Is my being here, in Equestria, really going to help me get answers? Or am I just causing trouble for the people I care about?” I asked, suddenly feeling the urge to curse my curiosity. Something I knew had gotten me into trouble a few times in the past before.

A sad chuckle escaped my lips, upon my recollection of Twilight telling me how she had met her alternate counterpart weeks before my arrival in Equestria. I had learned that the Twilight in the Crystal Academy I attended, but had never met (once), nearly ripped apart the fabric between space and time solely because of her insatiable curiosity. Another chuckle escaped my lips.

“Looks like the two of us have something in common, don’t we?” I muttered as the feeling in the dark void suddenly changed, A small light making its way towards me.

“I believe I’ve done something horrible by showing Vendetta that mirror. In a way if Equestria falls, it’s my fault” the light was getting closer. My sad smile still present.

“It’s about damn time, I’ve never needed a dirt nap more than I need one now.”

<(((((O)))))>

It was dark. Very dark. It felt like I was inside a very large room, but as I said before it was too dark to see a thing. My host was being made to go in a certain direction before he hit something.

“Sit down” a rough voice ordered. Immediately my host complied, and soon after the following sound of clanking and the closing of metal doors ensued.

A light flashed in my host’s face, momentarily blinding the two of us. Then suddenly the rest of the room was illuminated. We were in a cage like small room, the only thing in that small cage like room was a seat and a desk. Blocking me off from everything else beyond these metal bars were a group of people sitting behind me in the stands. And directly in front of my host was a pegasus, his dirt brown hair styled in curls and his dark brown coat trimmed and lavish. Upon the pegasus body he wore a black cloak with a white collar.

Assuming his seat directly above and in front of my host, the pony spoke. “Slingshot.”

I felt the muscles in his throat move as Slingshot gulped. “Yes Iudex Judice?”

“You have been convicted of treachery, murder of the first degree and injury of a fellow comrade. How do you plead?” the pegasus asked.

Slingshot’s mouth went dry. His heart pounding as he felt the blood pumping through him and the pressure rising.

“Not guilty.”

2 hours ago.
Stallion Peak, Equestria’s Border Line.

“Why exactly are we doing this?” Rapid Shot asked for the fifth time since they’d assumed positions.

“Because ever since the griffins lost their sacred artifact things have been antsy between their king and the princess” a violet unicorn replied.

“The gods and Celestia know why in Equestria anypony would ever put so much faith on an artifact that would drive a small party to rebel against their leading authority like that, though” Slingshot said as he made his way towards the group.

“All it took was a push and everything went to hell” another unicorn from the platoon said.

Silence ensued.

General Slingshot and Admiral Rapid Shot had lead two squads up to Stallion’s Peak a cliff on the borders of Equestria, that pointed in the direction of Griffin Kingdom. Although far off and impossible to see by naked eye every soldier on that cliff felt like they were merely a claw away from the hostile forces miles away.

“Sir?” an officer with a gold peytral and one silver star saluted at Slingshot.

“At ease.” Dropping his hoof instantly the soldier waited for permission to speak. When Slingshot nodded the young pegasus began talking.

“Permission to know when we will be absolved of this mission of being lookout,Sir!”

Slingshot remained, silent. It had been three hours since they had to hike up to this cliff. One hour being their ascent, two hours being look out. Staring silently at the young pegasus Slingshot couldn’t help but let a small grin worm its way on his face.

The pegasus standing in front of him was called Brave Heart. A cadet that had been assigned to Slingshot’s group no more than a month ago and was a dedicated soldier. Be it through drills or tough training sessions the pegasus was not one to give up. Rapid Shot had personally made sure of it to put the young starter through some serious flight drills since the Commander of the Equestrian Guard, their superior, had assigned him to their platoon.

Platoon 25. Despite the curse still having its effects on him and the struggles he and Poison Dart had been through the two had managed to cope with their problems helping each other out as best they could. Three years had passed now since their little reconciliation and Slingshot was no longer fretting over his memory lapses, Poison Dart no longer caring about being incapable of using magic just as well.

Things were finally starting to look alright for him.

“Not much longer Private” Slingshot responded, finally coming out of his thoughts. “Just muscle it out. We’ll be out of here in no time.”

“Sir!” a unicorn said calling the attention of both the superior officers.

“We’ve got something incoming.”

Rapid Shot held out his hoof as he squinted to see the figure that was now making a hasty rush towards them. A second later a telescope was plopped into his hoof which the peach colored pegasus used to get a good view of what it was that was zooming at them.

“Hey Sling...come take a look at this?” the pegasus said from behind the telescope.

Moving over to his friend to get a good look at what he was talking about Slingshot was handed the telescope. It took a few seconds for the lens to readjust from the movement before everything came to focus and Slingshot saw what it was coming at them. “A group of Griffins. Two were flying away from a small troop of three that were in hot pursuit. One of the pursuers threw something that dazed the second flier before the pursuer quickly caught up, pulled out a knife and slit the male griffons throat.

The body went limp as the griffon grasped at his bleeding neck in a failed attempt to stop the bleeding, in the process he plummeted to his death forgetting to flap his wings.

Slingshot wasted no time. “Equestrian Guards, Battle stations!”

Immediately all 16 soldiers minus the Admiral and Slingshot himself took up their arms. Each pulling out a sword on their side as they waited for their superiors to give the order to prepare for attack.

Slingshot had resumed position on the telescope waiting for the right time where he would need to call the attack. The one griffon that was still moving away from the pursuers was now coming in with incredible speed towards the cliff. The griffon having taken notice of Slingshot and Rapid Shot’s little platoon now heading in their direction screaming at the top of his lungs: “Help me!”

His pursuers not giving up continued the chase and soon enough they were close enough to the point where the silver unicorn no longer needed the telescope to aid his vision.

“Ready!” Rapid Shot bellowed. The sound of swords slicing the air and arrows being loaded was the response he got.

“Archer's aim!” Slingshot stood waiting the griffin only 3 meters away now.

“Fir-” a shot of pain spiralled through Slingshot’s shoulder as he found an arrow imbedded within it. Looking up just in time to catch the sight of the griffin before it rammed into him, sending the two spiralling backwards as the troops parted while still maintaining formation.

“Fire!” Rapid Shot ordered in Slingshot’s steed, not even flinching when his friend was downed by the griffin. Immediately arrow after arrow was sent in the enemy’s direction, but the griffins were prepared.

Twirling, spinning and increasing their altitude in the air the mystical beasts were able to dodge most of the arrows that had been sent in their direction, only a few managing to simply scratch the skilled fliers and the rest bouncing off the silver dimentium armor as the griffins spun in between dodges.

“Slingshot!” Rapid Shot called as the platoon continued to fire a bombardment of arrows in the direction of the half-bird, half-lion beasts. “Slingshot answer me!”

The silver unicorn was in a daze, he couldn’t think clearly , his thoughts were a jumbled mess and to top it all off he was now seeing things as the griffin he had just ended up saving now rest atop his own chest, looking slightly more feminine than he recalled from the telescope. Faintly he could hear the voice of his friend calling him.

“Slingshot! Slingshot!” the voice echoed in his head. Barely managing to keep his eyes focused, I found myself struggling just as much to pay attention to the surroundings as shouts and sounds of metal clashing together soon filled the air.

Feeling the weight that had been on Slingshot’s body stir the griffon looked up at the silver stallion that had just saved its life. A look of both gratitude and joy filling his eyes. Before the griffin could open its beak to say a word though Slingshot heard his name being shouted once again.

“Sling!” Rapid shouted as he shoved the griffin aside. “Get up Sling!”

Quickly steadying himself on his hooves Slingshot immediately turned to the sound of clashing metal. Right in front of him were the three griffins each wearing battle armor. Each holding a crossbow in one of their claws, in the other a curved sword. Rapid Shot who had now assumed the position of covering Silver’s flank was immediately barking orders to his troops, as one of the griffins single handedly fought off a platoon full of First Class privates.

“Luna’s full moon! The hell is going on how are griffins this good?!” Rapid Shot cursed as he watched the griffin take off into the sky and disappear from sight.

“Who knows. Soldiers!” Slingshot called. Every soldier that was still conscious and hadn’t been knocked out by the griffins stood erect as their three targets suddenly took off into the sky disappearing from view.

“We’re retreating!” Slingshot ordered. “Fall back now! Get to lower ground, make them come to us! We’ll wipe them out from there” having finished his commands the soldiers began gathering their wounded, watching each others backs just as their superiors had taught them.

That is they had been watching each others’ backs till I watched from Slingshot’s perspective as a stray arrow sudden found itself lodged in one of the pegasi’s heads directly sticking out from the opening of where their mane was. A small spray of blood in the air and the sudden stiffness and fall of a body signaled the soldiers defeat.

Slingshot immediately ordered everyone to stop and told Rapid Shot to keep an eye on the griffon that had been sticking so closely to the two till the sudden death of their comrade was checked. Carefully trotting over while keeping his ears up the unicorn turned his fallen brother over to get a good look at who it was.

Brave Heart.

Slingshot’s expression went from dourly to grave. Turning around without another word the general walked back towards the griffon and Rapid Shot, anger clear in his eyes.

“Restrain the griffon” he ordered as he began pacing back-and-forth. Immediately two soldiers moved forward and bound the surprised griffon by tackling him/her and keeping it to the ground, each placing a hoof on its claws.

“I don’t mind saving you. But when it ends up getting one of my soldiers killed that’s a different story” the silver unicorn replied calmly. “Now tell me. Who you are before those griffons get back.”

The feminine looking griffin remained silent. Rapid Shot didn’t take that well. “Why you little-” Slingshot placed a hood on his shoulder. “Let him speak.”

The griffin cast a scowl. “Do I look like a guy you silver peace of currency” the voice replied sounding much more feminine than he had recalled. “Now I appreciate you saving me and all but I don’t appreciate getting bound like this especially since you haven’t even bought me dinner yet.”

“Name, now” Slingshot repeated his question his tone much stricter now.

The griffon blew a strand of her hair out of her magenta eyes, forming a lascivious smile. “Caela. Call me Caela.”

Minutes had passed. Rapid Shot had ordered for the soldiers that were not injured to carry the dead private’s body and bury it towards the farther side of the cliff. Leaving the poor recruit’s body as it was would be an insult to his sacrifice and their nation.

Not a single sign of the griffons that had attacked them earlier had shown in the past few minutes that went by and Slingshot was beginning to wonder why their sudden assault had come to such a quick end.

The griffon known as Caela had been released on his orders despite the slight protest of Rapid Shot and a few of the other soldiers, all of which went ignored.

“So you mind telling us why exactly those other griffons were chasing you and your friend back there?” one of the unicorns asked as they maintained watch over the sky and the surrounding perimeter.

“Who?” Caela asked confused as she rubbed her slightly sore wrists. “Oh that guy” she said as if just recalling the horrible incident that had happened moments before her crash with Slingshot.

“That guy?” Rapid Shot repeated her statement sounding slightly angry and disgusted. “Wasn’t he your friend?”

“Of course not” she replied bluntly. “I’d hardly ever known him let alone seen him till a bunch of us decided we wanted to quit the squad. Just because we were escaping together didn’t mean we were friends” she finished with a shrug.

Rapid Shot didn’t say anything but merely stared in silence at the griffon when she was done talking, the unicorn that had asked the question had a small look of surprise on her face, only for it to soon disappear as Slingshot made his way back.

“Enough chit-chat” my vision turned to face the griffon as she sat up straight when Slingshot began approaching her.

“Why did you want to quit this ‘squad’?”

“What can I say, I don’t like groups that start things and then want to involve a bunch of innocents later.”

“And what’s that supposed to mean?”

“Gotta buy me dinner first” Caela said with a slight grin as Slingshot turned away shaking his head.

Griffons. No wonder back when I was a cadet my superiors never liked the times the King would emerge with his group of guards on private royal meetings with the Princess. They always told me that the griffons were stubborn, easily angered, and constantly flirtatious to the point of where it got annoying.

“Now I’m starting to get what they meant” Slingshot sighed.

“What’s that now?” Caela’s voice chimed in, interrupting and almost making it seem like she was reading his thoughts.

“Nothing” Slingshot replied dismissively. “Alright men, carry your arms and stay alert. It’s been nearly twenty minutes now since their last assault. Their bound to come out some time. Keep your eyes peeled, your ears alert and your reflexes sharp. Move out!”

“Sir! Yes Sir!” the platoon responded. Each soldier began gathering in a group, other supporting the injured and few watching the rests backs.

Hearing a sudden thud, Slingshot’s vision immediately turned me towards his right. There on the ground, ready to stab his hooked knife into Rapid Shot's neck was the male griffon, that had been leading the onslaught.

Two more thuds, came a few inches from either side of Slingshot as he turned to see another griffon wrestling with Caela and the third having tackled a first-class private. Instantly as one of the griffons wrestled with their target an arrow was shot, sent hurtling straight towards Slingshot.

But the general was prepared.

His horn glowing I felt Slingshot quickly jump back with reflexes I thought were much faster in comparison to my own, as the arrow glowed caked in his own magic and spun around away from his chest, around his shoulder, over his body and went straight into the arm of Rapid Shot’s assailant, forcing the griffon to let out a eagle piercing scream, dropping the knife.

Rapid Shot took the chance and flipped his opponent right off of him, before extending his wings grabbing the fallen knife and going after his target. From the corner of his eye I could see that Caela was starting to have a bit of trouble with the male on top of her, wasting no time the silver unicorn immediately braced himself and used all of his weight to knock the griffon off the girl and on to the ground. A tussle occurred between the two till the iron clad tail of the male griffon struck Slingshot on the face dazing him. Caela quickly finished her opponent from there seeing her chance.

Slightly dazed, Slingshot was able to make out the scene of the other female griffon assailant that had managed to land another killing blow on one of his soldiers.

Almost instantly the general’s head began to ache, as he watched his troops fight off the griffon each either getting knocked down or seriously injured. The last thing Slingshot remembered was one word that kept repeating itself in the back of his mind:Kill the enemy.

Then everything else went blank.

The next thing the general had recalled was coming out of his memory lapse finding one of his soldiers dead at his hooves, another seriously wounded no doubt his own doing thanks to the horn shaped hole in the soldier’s leg, a both shocked and confused Rapid Shot as he killed off the last attacker, and the soldiers under his own command giving their leader a look of both confusion and eyes that seemed to be full of contempt. Caela herself had said nothing to him when he had come out of his memory lapse when it was all over.

Once they had returned to Canterlot all of them caked in blood, bruises and injuries Rapid Shot had apologized and then suddenly placed him under arrest for murder, treason and attempted murder.

“I don’t understand Rapid, what did I do? What went wrong back there?” he had asked but Rapid Shot simply shook his head with a sad look.

“I can’t tell you. Because not even I know. One minute you were fine, the next you suddenly just snapped, killed the griffon and in the process killed one of your soldiers then suddenly tried killing another one, had Caela not clobbered you back there I’m afraid things would have turned out differently.”

Is what Rapid had said, but up to this very moment at his trial as Slingshot thought all of this through, as he was being questioned not a single thing came to mind of why he would ever do such a thing. The only thing he could think of was the curse. But only his family, Princess Celestia, Starswirl who was now called “Starswirl the Bearded” and Rapid Shot knew about it. It wasn’t public and it’s not like anyone would believe him if he said it now.

*** ***** ***

Iudex Judice stared at the unicorn silently from his seat. When he had been told that today’s top trial was the decision of what to do with General Slingshot, he had tallied it off as nothing more than a bad joke. But now sitting in his courtroom was the worst joke he’d ever seen.

For everything he was worth the judge wanted to believe the unicorn with all his might. He knew Silver Caliber, he knew his son and granted being at the age of thirty-two, he had come to consider the young stallion as a friend, so seeing his friend sitting here pained him, more than anything. Like he was punishing his own son for a crime he desperately wanted to believe he didn’t do.

But the iudex knew he couldn’t do that, he couldn’t grant free leave based on personal feelings. He would need to hear the evidence before justice could be carried out.

A sudden slam of the doors signalled someone’s arrival, followed by the familiar voice of Silver Caliber echoing through the corridor as the court’s audience turned their heads to watch the black alicorn make his way to the cage of where his son stood.

“What is the meaning of this?!” Silver Caliber asked, looking just a bit older yet still vain now despite the twenty year addition since his arrival in Equestria.

“Why are you accusing my son of such accusations Judice?” the black alicorn demanded, on either of his side was Slingshot’s best friend Rapid and the griffon who had informed the stallion upon insistence, Caela.

“These accusations were made by soldiers fighting on duty. I have no choice but to keep him in confinement till we can serve out a righteous punishment.”

“Punishment? What in the blue blazes for?” Silver Caliber snarled.

“The murder of a fellow soldier, treachery and attempted murder of a cadet.”

Silver Caliber remained silent, looking at his son through those cold solid gold bars that now separated his son from a life of imprisonment or punishment and his freedom.

“Bull” the alicorn said after a few moments of silence, everyone in the courtroom gasped.

“Order! Order!” the pegasus instructed lifting his hammer up and repeatedly hitting it for silence. Eventually the room quieted down as Silver Caliber looked up at the judge with cold eyes awaiting his response to his comment.

“Now Mr.Caliber, this is a courtroom, if you cannot behave politely-”

“I have no reason to behave politely to a person I thought was my friend, and would watch over my son for me when I was busy dealing with diplomatic matters in other countries, between the other creatures of this world.”

A frown formed on the dark brown pegasi’s face. “You know that isn’t fair Silver.”

“I’ve come to realize a long time ago that life isn’t fair. Now explain to me why these accusations are being pushed upon my son.”

“Why don’t you ask the pegasus who arrested and turned him into the Royal Court?” the pegasus said pointing his hammer at Rapid Shot.

Silver Caliber’s cold emerald green eyes turned on the peach colored pegasus, holding one question in them: “Why?”

Rapid Shot cringed, back a bit but soon tried his best to muster what little courage he had and said, “It was my duty. If I had been in his shoes there’s not a doubt in my mind that Sling wouldn’t have done the same to me.”

Just as Silver Caliber was about to retort, Slingshot responded with “It’s true. I would have.”

“Son?”

“Dad, I don’t know what happened. Rapid only did it because he knew if no action was taken then it would cause trouble, and things would only get worse don’t blame him” the unicorn said turning carefully so his shackles didn’t trip him.

Silver Caliber stared at his son in silence, looking both shocked and disturbed. Caela who didn’t understand the context of what was happening simply remained silent and watched, as did the rest of the courtroom.

Silently I watched him whisper from Slingshot’s eyes into Rapid’s ear. “Memory Lapse?”

The peach pegasus nodded, and Silver Caliber let out an exasperated groan. “Damn that curse to hell!”

The courtroom doors flew open for a second time, and this time standing in the doorway was the regal figure of a princess. Princess Celestia.

“I heard what happened and came as quickly as I could” she said trotting in as each row bowing as she passed by.

Iudex Judice was at a loss for words. He hadn’t expected things to escalate this quickly, with the arrival of his friend and now the face of Equestria standing so graciously before him he wasn’t sure what to say.

“Everypony not related to this case leave, immediately” Celestia said in her normal tone, but the strictness of her words were tacit.

Almost instantly the room was empty, all except for Silver Caliber, Rapid and Caela remaining at their previous positions.

“Admiral” Celestia replied her eyes shut, her very presence radiating nothing but peace and calmness.

“Yes?” Rapid Shot asked bowing as he approached.

Celestia smiled, now looking at the peach pegasus. “Please raise your head” the pegasus did as he was told. “I want you to gather the rest of your platoon. I know you and your troops along with the general here were mourning the loss of a soldier a bit before his arrest but please. I have something to tell them. This is important, can you do that for me?” she asked kindly.

The pegasus nodded with a salute and sped off to gather his along with Slingshot’s troops.

When he was gone Celestia turned her attention to the judge. “Iudex, I hope you haven’t delivered any punishments yet?”

“Not yet Your Majesty.” The princess smiled sadly. “That is both good and bad, perhaps your punishment may have been less of pain than what I am about to do.”

“Wait wait wait. What are you about to do?” Caela asked, before quickly adding “princess” to the end of her sentence. Celestia once again smiled completely ignoring the rudeness that she had just received.

“You must be Caela, the griffon that helped my subjects during their fight. I thank you for your support. But do not worry nothing dangerous will come of Slingshot, since I know he did not do anything wrong. At the very least it’s the thing bothering him that’s to blame.”

Iudex raised an arched brow as did Caela, both confused by the princess’s statement.
“Wait and you will understand” was all she said in response.

It took a few minutes of patience before the entire entourage of Platoon 25 filled the rows and spaces of the very large mezzanine, cobblestone floored courtroom.

“I’m glad you’re all here. Now I’m sure today has been rough for all of you. You are all recovering from your injuries and the loss of one of our own, saddens me deeply, but I must make this completely clear to you what happened today as Admiral Rapid Shot and Ambassador Silver Caliber know, was not Slingshot’s fault. At least a majority of it wasn’t.”

Her horn glowing, the gate of the cage clicked, then the door slowly swung open before the shackles clicked and fell to the ground with a clank. Motioning for the stallion to come forward Celestia watched a bold Slingshot stand beside her after releasing a sigh. He looked at her and she nodded.

“Like the Princess has said this isn’t entirely my fault. But-”

“That’s a load of horse radish we saw you try to kill Clicker here hours ago, you can’t tell us you weren’t at fault for that" one of the soldiers shouted from the stands.Only one or two agreed the rest remained silent before Celestia clicked her golden shoe on the ground ordering silence to resume its rightful spot, in the room.

“Continue Slingshot” she said gently. Slingshot nodded and continued.

“I have a curse.”

“Oh now that’s just hogwash” someone said but one quick glare from Silver Caliber and any mannerism of rebuttal was silenced.

“Prove it” all eyes turned to Caela who’d spoken for the second time since her arrival in the courtroom.

“How?”

“You’re smart you’ll think of something” she said replied with a wave of her claw.

Sighing Slingshot dismissed this concept and instead began explaining how the curse works and how it affects his memories in random intervals at any given point, at any given time. As he was explaining Slingshot made sure to check the faces of his comrades to see if they were following. While some looked skeptical he could tell there were a few that believed what he was saying but still had a few minor doubts.

“Now do you guys understand” Silver Caliber asked once Slingshot was done explaining.

Someone from within the platoon called out “Permission to speak?”

“Granted.”

“Sir, you are saying that this incident merely occured because you had a memory lapse?”

“Affirmative.”

“If that’s true sir why did you remember that one task, which was to kill.”

Slingshot’s throat went dry, Rapid Shot jumped in to save his friend though. “That’s not a just reasoning, like Sling said the lapses of his memory are random. They can be anything or involve anyone, it’s not his fault he lost everything in that instant and only remembered that one thing he had against the enemy”, some murmuring occurred before the screeching sound of nails on a rough surface drew everyone’s attention to Caela.

“Now that I have you’re attention,” she said with that dark smile of hers. “I’d say you guys have no trust in your superior officer.”

“And what makes you say that griffon?” called a voice from within the crowd.

Caela’s wings immediately spread open before she took off inches into the ground and in a quick flap was suddenly standing on the stomach of a stallion as the force she hit him with dragged him across the ground, as the group parted.

“Because it’s clear to me, you guys have been questioning him this entire time just because of that one small mistake. If you were true followers you wouldn’t doubt your superior so much now would you?” she asked pressing the stallion’’s throat with her hand.

“Enough Caela!” Slingshot ordered, and immediately she withdrew returning back to the princess’s side just as quickly as she had left.

“She’s right though. We have been questioning your reasoning even if it doesn’t really make sense it’s the only sensible thing we can make off of this. I’ve served under General Slingshot for a good three years and he would never attack his brothers and sisters in arms like the way he did today. We’re just letting what happened today get the better of us, this is our general we’re talking about here” said a unicorn called Starlight.

The rest of the platoon got quiet on Starlight’s words and each member soon bowed their heads in shame.

“Ready, hut!”

“Apologies for our lack of respect and trust Sir! We promise it will never happen again!” the troops bellowed.

Slingshot couldn’t help but feel a small smile form at his soldier’s acceptance of this slightly unbelievable situation.

Iudex however was still wary on the matter.

“This is good and all, but Princess” the pegasus said leaving his seat and joining the rest on the audience level. “The people who’ve heard of this won’t let Slingshot go easily. We can’t just let him go scot free for what happened. His soldiers understand because they serve with him, others well... they won’t be as forgiving” he said as he nervously tapped his hooves together.

The small smile that had been on Celestia’s face soon disappeared. “I know, which is why this makes it so much harder for me on what I’m about to do.”

“Celestia” I heard Silver Caliber say from her right. “Celestia what are you doing?” he asked in a slightly panicked voice.

“I’m sorry Silver, but it is my duty as Equestria’s ruler. I cannot ignore what I must do, even if it pains me greatly to do so.” With those words the regal presence of beauty I had come to know in reality and through these dreams slowly trotted in front of Slingshot, right in between him, his platoon and now the center of attention in this courtroom.

I felt both nervous and uneasy, whether it was due to Slingshot’s own emotions or due to the fact I was starting to feel scared for my own ancestor was beyond me. Al I knew was that this entire ordeal had been just one giant nightmare, as we waited for Celestia’s verdict.

A bead of sweat slowly slid down Slingshot’s forehead as we all tentatively waited. Celestia’s eyes were closed now that she stood before us and after a few seconds of silence they reopened. And I found my very being shudder with what stared at me now.

It was not the eyes of a friend, nor was it the warm look she gave off every so often. What stared at me now, was a ruler.

Celestia let out a breath of air before speaking. “Slingshot, though your crimes were never intended or intentional, the people of Canterlot will not be so forgiving if I allow a general who could attack his own go free. You understand this yes?” she asked her brows slightly furrowed.

Slingshot nodded.

“Good, she said. Before taking in another breath and exhaling again. “Then as your superior monarchy, and ruler of Equestria. I strip you of both your status in the Equestrian Guard, and hereby exile you from Canterlot...forever” she said and when she was done the ruler closed her eyes and looked away, pain written all over her face.

Without another word I watched in horror and shock, as the princess that could revoke this indignation walked out of the courtroom and the doors shut behind her.

Everyone was silenced. All Slingshot could do was look at everyone in the room, Caela was shocked, Rapid Shot shocked, troops shocked, Judice dumbfounded. And then that’s when I could feel the burning liquid slowly trickling down Slingshot’s face; his tears.

Immediately Silver Caliber galloped towards the door, knocked on it and as soon as it opened the stallion rushed out, screaming for the first friend he had made upon his arrival. “Celestia! Celestia! Come back!”

From shock to feelings of slight rage, every soldier immediately left their rows following after Silver Caliber and calling out for their princess to return, to stop this outrage, this unfair treatment. It actually managed to make the heartbroken unicorn smile a bit through the tears that were involuntarily flowing from his eyes.

He heard a choked grunt, followed by flesh on wood. Turning around Rapid and Slingshot found Caela pinning the judge to the ground so he couldn’t move, her other hand ready to strike while she made sure the stallion didn’t move away.

“Happy now judge?” she said with a voice that poured only anger.

“Caela!” the fist stopped inches from the judges muzzle as he trembled with fear. Slingshot and Rapid Shot moved towards her where she’d frozen, her magenta eyes still piercing daggers into the pegasus before her.

“It’s enough Caela, this isn’t something we can override by beating someone up. Let him go” Rapid Shot said placing a gentle hoof on the griffon’s shaking arm. A tense moment occurred with Caela’s shaking fist, and the judge sweating profusely. With a hmph the griffon dropped the pegasus and moved away, as she passed the two the griffon whispered something into Slingshot’s ear.

“Sorry. If you need me I’ll be outside. Let me know when you’re packing up” she said in a low pained voice, before exiting the courtroom as well.

The only three left in the room now being Slingshot, Rapid Shot and Iudex Judice who was still coughing from the pressure that had been applied to his throat.

“Well judge are you happy now?” Rapid Shot asked his gaze still fixated on the door, that had become increasingly louder since Princess Celestia’s arrival.

It took a second before he could properly answer. “Of course not. You know...as well as I never wanted this. I would’ve simply had him just spent jail time that at least would have sufficed at le-”

“Too late for that now is it?” Rapid Shot said coldly his pear colored eyes now fixed on the judge, the two stared in silence. And just as Rapid Shot was about to release some of his own fury on the judge Slingshot’s voice drew his attention away.

“Stop” he ordered. Rapid Shot did exactly as he was told, not even caring that his friend’s military status had been stripped. “I’m not a soldier anymore Rapid.”

“Always be one in my book, Sir” the pegasus said with a slightly weakened voice. Trotting up to Slingshot the admiral gave his best friend a hug. A tight one, showing he cared. “Look, ...you don’t have to go through this alone. I’ll quit. Come with ya. I ain’t leaving my friend to suffer for something he didn’t mean to do. I almost goofed up once just now, not willing to let that happen again.”

Slingshot shook his head patting his good friend on the back. “Sorry old friend. Can’t let you do that. You’ve got a whole life ahead of you remember?” the silver unicorn responded with a weak smile, tears that had stopped begun welling in his eyes again.

Rapid sighed, his body now starting to tremble. “If it weren’t for this damn curse you wouldn’t have gone through this” the pegasus said in a now completely broken voice.

Slingshot smiled, wiping away whatever trace of tears were left as they broke the hug. “I’ll...I’ll do my best to manage” he said with a weak smile that only earned his friend’s frown. Iudex had left during the moment and soon returned.

“Admiral, the press is outside. They want to know what’s going on”

“Tell them to shove it up-” a hoof rested on his shoulder as Slingshot shook his head. Taking in a deep breath the unicorn got up to his hooves and began walking towards the bright light that would lead him outside the courthouse and into the noise that lay ahead.

Rapid Shot immediately got on his hooves and swiftly followed by his friends side. The two stopped at the door, looked at each other and nodded. A shout from outside said.

“Come out here and face retribution traitor!” the light hit Slingshot’s eyes as reporters everywhere began to swarm him and Rapid Shot along with the judge. Mics were shoved in the unicorn’s face and then, everything went out.

<(((((O)))))>

Back in the abyss, I felt awful. I now knew why I hadn’t seen or heard much about my ancestor Slingshot. It was because he was excommunicated and mostly likely his records were altered or burnt.

“Damn” was the only thing I could say. That one mistake and everything went to hell. Just like me. This curse did one good thing, and that was firmly make sure that we related to our ancestors in the most painful ways possible.

I felt angry, furious would have been an understatement and at the same time my heartache for the unicorn that had lost everything due to this wretched curse.

“Aw don’t be like that Hailstorm” I heard Misery’s voice coo around me.

I sighed. “I don’t need this right now Misery. Leave me alone to wallow.”

“But you’re so cute when you’re wallowing in pain” she said with a unfavored cute giggle.

“You have one to many screws loose you know that” I fumed at the bodiless voice.

“A girl’s got to have her kinks every now and then.”

I shook my head until another light appeared illuminating the spot where I sat. Then the feral voice I hadn’t heard in quite some time now spoke.

“Did you like that dream?” it asked. I said nothing and only got a cold callous laugh from it. “I thought you would.”

“Why are you showing me this?” I asked the abyss and another laugh occurred.

“Why does anyone do anything?”

I felt the anger I’d been feeling bubbling to a surface as I rose on to my hooves.

“You think this is a joke!?!”
“Yes”
“You think I won’t try and stop you?!”
“Many have tried. All have failed, you are no different. You’re simply stronger than the rest” the feral voice answered, making me freeze.

“What do you mean?” I asked with confusion on my face. Another callous laugh echoed and reverberated back into my ears as the voice seemed to get closer.

“You’ll find out soon enough” it said right in front of me. Then I felt a claw lift my head up and staring at me directly in the eyes was a blood red pupil dragon. “Hello Hailstorm. I’m Anguish, and this is our first time meeting isn't it?” his claws tightened when I tried to yank my head away.

“You’re going to wake up any second now but before you do. Let me tell you something” the dragon-like being leaned in his razor sharp teeth inches from my ear, which he licked before saying, in a quiet, playful menacing tone.

“You’re going to kill everyone you know. Because you can’t stop what’s going to happen. I’ll. See. To it, I assure you.”

A shake occurred, my eyes shot open with horror, and then I was awake.

*** ***** ***

“NO!” I screamed lurching forward from the spot I had been since Vendetta had knocked me out on his return.

“Take it easy there!” Applejack said holding me back as I frantically turned my head looking around.

“What happened to you?” Pinkie Pie’s voice asked from behind me.

“Twilight said she’d found you here unconscious and you looked like you were in extreme pain. Did you fall asleeep here?”

“I- I uh...” my eyes widened. I couldn’t remember what I had been doing before passing out.

“I don’t remember” I said in a broken voice. The group of mares looked at each other worried.

“Well don’t do that ya had all of us here plum scared sugar” Applejack said.

I simply nodded trying to recollect what had happened before I passed out. That’s when Fluttershy spoke up next.

“Discord’ back. He wants to tell you something. It’s about the curse.”

Getting up slowly still shaken by the nightmare I had experienced with Slingshot I made my way to where Discord was, waiting outside. The master of chaos waiting patiently, looking serious and grave. I couldn’t help but feel anxious as I approached him.

“Yes?”

Discord snapped his fingers and a chair appeared immediately under me and himself. “Girls please leave us. I want to speak with Hailstorm in private” another snap of his claws and a small room appeared around us.

“W-What’s this about Discord?” I asked my voice feeling weak, my throat feeling dry.

“That curse Hailstorm. That’s no curse. You’re facing much worse than that” Discord said not even bothering to cut around corners, his red eyes staring at me with great stress on what he was saying.

“What is it then?” I asked.

“In a short way of saying it. It’s doom..”
“I don’t understand.”

“You wouldn’t understand. Because that curse isn’t just going to make your life a living hell. But unless you find some way to beat it, things are going to get a lot worse. Especially since the curse was placed on those two and meant as a form of punishment” the draconequus snarled.

“Discord.” I said feeling even more anxious now. “Speak English.”

“I believe you mean Equestrian and the two beings trapped in that curse that torture you now. One is a dragon right?”

My body froze and that was all Discord needed. “The other is a female right” again he got the reaction he wanted. And began running a paw through his hair.

“Damn it, I can’t believe this.”
“Discord tell me what you’re saying. I’m still not following.”
“Those two in your head aren’t a curse. One of them was a powerful dragon Celestia’s father and my own punished for his horrendous actions. Anguish. The female is a draconequus, one of my own. Also punished both trapped in the same seal, forever to cause each other pain. But now they’re doing it in your head.”

I swallowed. “This is a joke.”

“Do I look happy right now?” he asked with a slight scowl.

I tilted my head back silently, letting it rest on the chair and merely stared at the ceiling for a few minutes of silence.

“How do I stop this?”
“Not a clue.”
“Then why tell me?”
“You said you wanted to know. And after I felt that magic I had to be sure.”

Pounding a hoof on the table I glared at the master of chaos. “Fine then. One way or another. I’l stop this curse.”

“And how do you plan to do that? Your ancestors couldn’t do it what makes you think you can?”

A sad smile formed on my face. “Because I can’t keep living this nightmare anymore. And if this curse means I'm hurting everyone in the process, well then I'll die trying to get rid of it.”

Existential Secrets

by Black Hailstorm

Chapter 1:The Beginning

Prologue

Chapter 2: Unexpected Events

Chapter 3: Explanations & Royalty

Chapter 4: Accommodation

Chapter 5: Comfort at Acres

Chapter 6:Pinkie Pie Part 1

Chapter 7: Pinkie Pie Part 2

Chapter 8: Revelation

Chapter 9: Karma Always Finds A Way

Chapter 10: Two Wrongs, Don't make a Right

Chapter 11: The Diplomat

Chapter 12: Curiosity

Chapter 13: Partners in Crime

Chapter 14:Nightmares Really Do Come True